Thank you for the request anon! I hope you’ll enjoy this! Since you didn’t specify a female reader or gender neutral, I went with gender neutral.
Wordcount ≈ 2.6k
Warnings: Reader is sick with a cold/flu, I think that’s it
Taglist: @voucearse
Networks: @k-records
Koga Yudai / K
The moment K receives your text telling him you’re sick, he’s already stressing. He doesn’t even think twice before grabbing his jacket and running full speed to the nearest store, mind racing with everything you might need. Cold medicine, vitamins, tissues, drinks, snacks, your favorite ramen goes into the basket too, just in case. He’d rather have too much than realize later he forgot something important.
By the time he reaches your apartment, he’s slightly out of breath, arms full of bags and worry written all over his face. The first thing he sees is you trying to make tea while barely able to stand, and that’s when the scolding starts. He gently but firmly takes the mug from your hands, telling you to sit down before you end up making things worse.
You try to argue, insisting that you can take care of yourself, that you’ve been sick before and you’ll be fine. K doesn’t let it slide. Younger or not, he reminds you that he’s your boyfriend, and it’s his job to take care of you, especially when you’re sick. His voice is firm, but it’s full of concern, and you can tell he’s been worried since the moment you told him.
Eventually, you give in. He wraps you up in a blanket and settles you comfortably, bringing you tea this time and watching closely to make sure you drink it. He checks your forehead now and then, asks how you’re feeling, and refuses to leave your side. K stays with you the entire time, making sure you rest, quietly relieved once he knows you’re finally being taken care of.
Murata Fuma
Fuma knows before you do. He notices the way your voice sounded a little rough the day before, the way you rubbed your eyes more than usual, how you insisted you were fine while clearly running out of energy. By the time you wake up feeling awful the next morning, he’s already prepared. Medicine is set out, water is ready, and there’s a warm cup of tea waiting for you before you even have the chance to fully process how bad you feel.
You barely manage to sit up before he’s there, gently handing you the tea and reminding you to take your medicine. He doesn’t rush you, just stays close, making sure you drink and swallow everything properly. Once you’re settled, he disappears into the kitchen and comes back with pancakes, not the traditional sick food, but it’s what he’s good at making, and more importantly, it’s what he knows you love. He watches you eat with a small smile, clearly relieved to see you managing a few bites.
Later, he starts running a bath, telling you it’ll help you feel better. When you try to argue that you don’t need it, that you’re fine where you are, he just sighs softly before gently but firmly helping you up. You end up being half-carried to the bathroom despite your protests, wrapped in his arms as he mutters that you’re lighter than you should be.
You try to pull the older card then, telling him he should respect that. Fuma just waves it away without missing a beat, saying that you’re also supposed to take care of the elderly, so you should just let him take care of you this once. Even though laughing makes you cough a little, the comment leaves you smiling, warmth settling in your chest. In the end, you give in and let him do what he wants, feeling a little better already just knowing you’re being looked after.
Wang Yixiang / Nicholas
Nicholas wastes no time scolding you, reminding you that he told you to wear a jacket when it rained the other day. He clicks his tongue, saying that just because you’re a little older than him doesn’t mean you always know better. You try to argue back, insisting that you were fine that night, that you weren’t even out for long, but your sentence gets cut short by a sneeze. He just raises an eyebrow at you, clearly unimpressed, as if to say really?
Without giving you a chance to say anything else, he orders soup and porridge, declaring that you’re officially banned from doing anything other than lying on the couch or the bed. No wandering around, no “I’m fine,” no trying to take care of things yourself. He guides you to the couch and wraps you up like a burrito in blankets, making sure you’re completely tucked in. Even your hands don’t escape, because he knows you’ll try to move if he gives you the chance.
Once you’re settled, he puts on your favorite movie and sits close, glancing over at you every few minutes to make sure you’re staying put. When the food arrives, he brings it over and starts feeding you the soup and porridge himself, blowing on each spoonful before holding it up to you like it’s the most natural thing in the world.
You can’t help but notice how much he’s smiling through all of this, and you jokingly tell him that he seems to be enjoying your misery a little too much. Nicholas just grins and tells you that you never let him take care of you, so yes, he’s enjoying this. Then he nudges the spoon closer and tells you to eat some more, clearly very pleased with himself.
Byun Euijoo / EJ
EJ is worried out of his mind the moment he receives your text saying you have to cancel your date because you’re sick. He tries calling you immediately, once, twice, again, until the lack of an answer has his thoughts spiraling. Just when he’s starting to really panic, another text comes through, explaining that you can’t speak because your throat hurts too much. That’s all it takes. He replies instantly, telling you he’s coming over.
He raids the closest convenience store like he’s on a mission, grabbing every kind of tea he can find, honey, ramen, medicine, anything that looks like it might help. He even pauses to grab lemons after quickly reading that lemon juice can soothe a sore throat, tossing them into the basket without hesitation.
By the time he reaches your apartment, his heart is beating so loudly he can barely hear anything else. You try to say hi when you open the door, but all that comes out is a weak wheeze, and his worry spikes all over again. He gently guides you to the couch, telling you to sit down and rest while he takes care of everything.
The kitchen fills with quiet movement as he prepares what he can. When he comes back, he’s carrying a cup of tea with far too much honey stirred into it, a glass of lemon juice, and a bowl of hot ramen. He sets everything down carefully before his eyes flick to what you’re wearing, and immediately scolds you for only having a t-shirt on. Before you can respond, he’s already pulling off his hoodie and slipping it over your shoulders, tugging it closed to keep you warm. He stays close after that, watching you drink and eat, worry slowly easing only once he knows you’re comfortable and taken care of.
Nakakita Yuma
Yuma looks at you like you have to be joking when you tell him you’re a bit sick but going to work in a while. He stares for a moment, clearly unconvinced, before shaking his head and telling you that you should stay home. You try to brush it off, insisting that you can’t call in sick now, that you’re barely sick and completely fine. He doesn’t look convinced, but he still heads toward the door, trusting you, at least for the moment.
That trust disappears the second you stand up from the couch and try to walk away. You stagger, the room spinning just enough that you nearly fall, and Yuma catches you before you can hit the ground. His hands grip your arms tightly as he steadies you, worry flashing across his face. He looks down at you and asks quietly if you’re ready to listen to him now.
After that, there’s no more arguing. He calls in sick for you despite your weak protests, then sits you back down and starts taking care of you properly. He brings you snacks, sets water within reach, and gently massages your head when you admit it hurts, careful not to press too hard. Everything he does is quiet and deliberate, focused on making you feel even a little better.
A movie plays in the background as he stays by your side, one arm resting comfortably around you. Eventually, exhaustion catches up to you, and you fall asleep with your head resting against his shoulder. Yuma stays still, letting you rest, and before long he drifts off too, finally calming down as he knows he’s doing his best to take care of you.
Asakura Jo
Jo has no idea what to do at first, so the very first thing he does is call his mother. He lowers his voice as he asks for advice on how to take care of his significant other, listening carefully as she explains everything step by step. The moment she mentions hot towels for your forehead, he’s already on it, carefully soaking them and gently placing them on you, checking your reaction every time.
She tells him to make or order some soup next, so he orders it right away. When it arrives, he helps you eat slowly, making sure you don’t rush yourself and that the soup isn’t too hot. He keeps adjusting your blankets, making sure you’re warm but not overheated, clearly trying to remember every instruction he was given.
Then his mother reminds him that fresh air is important too. So Jo starts running a bath for you, helping you settle in, and while you’re soaking, he cracks open a window just enough to let some fresh air into the room. He keeps checking on you, asking if the water temperature is okay, if you’re comfortable, if you need anything.
At one point, you look at him and tell him he’s so sweet for doing all of this, especially when he doesn’t have to. Jo immediately turns red, the color creeping all the way up to his ears, but he still shakes his head and says that this is just what good partners do. You smile at him, a little drowsy, and tell him he’s your good Jojo. That only makes him blush harder, but the small, proud smile on his face gives him away.
Shigeta Harua
Harua isn’t completely sure what he’s doing, but he’s trying his absolute best. The moment he realizes you’re really sick, he’s already calling Fuma, or K, asking for advice, listening carefully and nodding along even though they can’t see him. He follows every suggestion closely, making hot towels for your forehead, brewing tea with honey, setting out soup and medicine. Once everything is done, he stands there for a moment, hands fidgeting, unsure of what comes next.
When he admits that part out loud, the advice he gets is simple: help you sleep. So Harua does exactly that. He lights a candle with your favorite scent, the soft glow filling the room, and puts on your favorite comfort movie at a low volume. He settles down on the couch and gently guides you to lie down, letting your head rest in his lap. You tease him lightly about him taking care of you even though you’re older, but he just smiles shyly and says that age doesn’t really matter if someone you love isn’t feeling well.
His fingers move carefully through your hair, slow and soothing, like he’s afraid of doing something wrong. He relaxes a little when he feels you melt into the touch, your breathing evening out as the movie plays quietly in the background. Harua stays like that, not moving, watching over you until you fall asleep, quietly proud of himself for taking care of you, even if you’re older.
Takayama Riki / Taki
Taking care of you turns into pure chaos the moment Taki steps in. He tries to make soup and somehow manages to burn it, staring into the pot in disbelief like it personally betrayed him. To make up for it, he quickly throws together a sandwich with melted cheese instead, something he knows you actually enjoy, and proudly hands it to you like he’s redeemed himself.
Medicine doesn’t go much smoother. He accidentally spills pills all over the floor and then spends a full hour crawling around, picking up every single one, muttering apologies the entire time. By the end of the day, the apartment is an absolute mess, but despite everything, you’re actually starting to feel better. Taki’s methods might not be conventional, but he’s trying so hard that it’s impossible not to appreciate it.
By the time night comes, both of you are completely exhausted. Taki leans in and gives you a soft kiss goodnight, only for you to immediately scold him, telling him that now he’s definitely going to get sick too. He just laughs it off, saying his immune system is super strong and there’s no way that’ll happen. Two days later, as your cold is finally lifting, Taki is the one sniffling and coughing. You can’t help but giggle, telling him you warned him. This time, it’s your turn to take care of him, and Taki just smiles weakly, clearly accepting his fate.
Maus Riki / Maki
Maki is a little different from the others. He’s calm about it all, almost steady in a way that immediately makes you feel more at ease. He knows what to do, he remembers how his mother used to take care of him when he was sick as a kid, and how he helped look after his younger sister. Taking care of someone isn’t new to him.
He comes back with ingredients instead of takeout, quietly cooking a warm stew for you. While it simmers, he helps you sit up properly, carefully propping pillows behind your back. He tells you that a bit of elevation will help ease the coughing, his voice gentle but confident. He checks your temperature, notes it mentally, and makes sure you take your medicine on time without making a big deal out of it.
When the stew is ready, he makes sure you eat, watching closely to see how you’re feeling. Afterward, he tells you to rest and insists you take a nap. While you sleep, he cleans up the apartment, opens the windows to let in some fresh air, and even changes your bedsheets so everything feels clean and comfortable when you wake up.
When you finally stir again, he’s there with ice cream, explaining softly that it’ll help soothe your sore throat. You thank him, a little overwhelmed, and tell him he’s an angel. Maki just smiles at that, leaning down to press a gentle kiss to your forehead before saying that you’d do the same for him, and that he was raised to be a gentleman, and he’s not afraid of some germs. You joke back, telling him to remind you to thank his parents the next time you see them. He laughs quietly, the sound warm and fond, and stays by your side, making sure you’re comfortable all over again.
Enhypen OT7 x female 8th member of Enhypen! Reader
Wordcount ≈ 2.9k
Warnings: None I think
Thank you for the request! I hope you enjoy this!
I tried to first write this as the actual episode, but it was so hard to keep true to everything that actually happened and also adding in (Y/n), so instead I opted for writing what happens after. I’m sorry that I couldn’t really write it with the actual solving puzzles and everything, but I hope this can still be good enough. But it’s still kind of based on episode 83-84.
Please reblog and comment if you enjoyed it!
Third Person POV
The shoot finally wrapped under the soft glow of the evening lights, cameras powering down as the crew called out a cheerful “cut!” The cages stood empty now, the chaos of puzzles and clues left behind. As soon as the staff gave them the all-clear, (Y/n) made her way straight to Ni-ki, her steps quick but heavy with exhaustion.
He was stretching his arms above his head when she wrapped her arms around him, catching him a little off guard. “Sorry for leaving you behind earlier,” she mumbled into his shoulder. “It was all to make you the star, you know.” Ni-ki huffed a small laugh, arms coming around her without hesitation. “I am the star,” he teased, a little smug.
(Y/n) pulled back just enough to give him a pointed look. “Still mad you didn’t save me first.” He rolled his eyes but grinned. “Please, your lock needed all the other answers. I physically couldn’t.” “Still mad.” He snorted. “Fine. I’ll make up for it. You want my snack stash for the week? Back massage? Foot rub? I’ll do your laundry, wait, no. Not laundry.”
(Y/n) smirked, about to reply, when Jake practically swooped in the second her arms dropped from Ni-ki. He threw himself onto her with a groan so dramatic it made even Jungwon laugh from across the room. “My brain needs a vacation,” Jake announced, clinging to her like she was the last stable surface in the world. “All that math. All that logic. I’m not built for this stress-” He tilted his head toward her shoulder. “Please give me a few head scratches. To calm the genius inside me.” The group burst into laughter, low and warm in the post-shoot glow. It wasn’t loud or chaotic this time, just tired, affectionate.
Heeseung slung an arm lazily over Sunghoon’s shoulders, both of them still half-laughing at Jake’s antics. Jay leaned against the wall with his eyes closed, clearly already halfway home in his head. Sunoo and Jungwon were poking at each other, jokingly bickering about who had been the smartest. Ni-ki stood by (Y/n)’s side, now quietly tugging at the sleeve of her hoodie, already forgiven and forgotten.
They were all tired, but full in that way only shared effort and laughter could bring. Home was just a van ride away, and the thought of soft blankets, shared beds, and a night of tangled limbs and easy sleep waited for them like a promise.
The cool night air wrapped around them as they stepped out of the building and toward the two vans waiting just outside. Without much conversation, the group naturally split, fatigue and familiarity guiding their choices. (Y/n) ended up in the first van with Ni-ki, Sunghoon, and Sunoo, while the others quietly piled into the second one. As the engines hummed to life and the vans pulled away from the curb, the city lights blurred into soft lines beyond the tinted windows.
In the second van, the ride was nearly silent. Heeseung had fallen asleep with his head tipped back. Jake was slumped against Jungwon’s shoulder, both of them dead to the world. Jay had crossed his arms and tilted his head against the window, already deep in a nap. The only sound was the low buzz of the road beneath the tires.
In the first van, it was quieter than usual, but not silent. (Y/n) and Sunoo sat side by side, their voices low and warm, occasionally dissolving into soft laughter. “Why did it takes us so long to figure out that ‘SIM’ literally meant Jake, I mean his name is freaking SIM JAEYUN?” Sunoo whispered, grinning. (Y/n) snorted. “We were so confident, too, with all our wrong answers.”
They both stifled giggles as Sunghoon, sitting on the other side of Sunoo, let out a soft snore, only to jolt awake with a tiny gasp. He blinked rapidly, trying to play it off, but his eyelids betrayed him again within seconds. “I’m fine,” he mumbled, clearly not fine. “You’ve been ‘fine’ for the last twenty minutes,” (Y/n) teased gently, watching as his head began to droop again.
Across from them, Ni-ki sat quietly with his phone in hand, but he wasn’t really scrolling anymore. The screen had dimmed, forgotten in his lap. His gaze drifted between his sleepy hyung, the low murmur of (Y/n) and Sunoo’s conversation, and the familiar cityscape beyond the window.
The day had started off strange, all the confusion in the beginning, puzzles that made his head hurt, but it had turned into something fun, something he’d remember. He got to be the hero today. He got to laugh with the people he loved. And now, with the cameras off and soon no staff around, he could finally let the role go.
All he wanted now was to get home. To shed the last bits of performance. To be with them, not as ENHYPEN, not as the maknae, but just Ni-ki. Just Riki. His eyes flicked to (Y/n) as she leaned her head against Sunoo’s shoulder, both of them still whispering and smiling. Yeah. Home sounded really good right now.
By the time the vans pulled into the parking garage beneath their dorm, most of the group was somewhere between asleep and half-conscious. (Y/n) and Sunoo had managed to stay awake, barely, blinking slowly under the overhead lights as the engine cut off.
They nudged the others gently, murmuring sleepy names and poking shoulders until everyone stirred just enough to stumble out of the van. Bags were slung lazily over shoulders, jackets forgotten on seats. The elevator ride up was silent, a huddle of yawns and leaning heads.
Once inside their dorm, the shoes came off in a messy blur. Jake’s sneakers landed sideways. Ni-ki kicked his off without looking. Sunghoon’s boots somehow ended up overlapping someone else’s pair entirely.
Jay stared at the chaos and sighed like a man twenty years older. “I’m gonna have to clean that tomorrow,” he muttered, stepping carefully around the growing pile as though it personally offended him.
Some of the boys didn’t even speak; they just drifted down the hallway toward their rooms like ghosts of themselves. Lights flicked on and off. Doors opened and clicked shut. The quiet hum of a late night settled over the space.
(Y/n) didn’t even try to make it to her room. She beelined straight for the couch and let herself fall onto it with a sigh that came from her soul. The cushions welcomed her like an old friend. Seconds later, she felt movement and then Jake was stretching out beside her, laying his head across her lap without a word. “Don’t think I forgot what you asked for,” she mumbled, lips quirking tiredly as she dragged her fingers through his hair. “Head scratches for a genius don’t come cheap, you know.” Jake let out a pleased hum, already melting under her touch. “Charge it to my tab.” “You’re several weeks behind,” she teased. “Worth it.”
Ni-ki passed by a moment later, ruffling his hair with one hand, phone still in the other. He leaned down to kiss the top of (Y/n)’s head, his voice soft. “Night.” “Night, Riki,” she murmured back, giving his wrist a light pat as he passed. He disappeared down the hall, bedroom door clicking shut a second later.
Meanwhile, Heeseung padded into the kitchen, hair tousled, eyes half-shut as he opened the fridge and stared into it like he wasn’t sure what he was looking for. “Water. Or juice. Or maybe both.” No one answered him, but he didn’t seem to mind. Back on the couch, Jake shifted slightly to get more comfortable, his arms curled loosely around (Y/n)’s waist, letting the silence settle between them like a blanket.
Heeseung returned from the kitchen with a glass of water in hand, the rim fogging lightly from the chill. The moment he stepped into the living room, a quiet, fond laugh escaped him. There on the couch, Jake was already snoring, his head still nestled in (Y/n)’s lap like it belonged there. Her fingers absentmindedly threaded through his hair, even though her own eyes looked heavy with sleep. She turned slightly at the sound of Heeseung’s laugh, catching his soft gaze.
He made his way over, crouching beside the couch. “You want help moving him?” he offered gently. “You’ll mess up your neck sleeping like this.” (Y/n) shook her head, a sleepy smile tugging at her lips. “It’s okay. I don’t mind.” Heeseung didn’t look fully convinced, but he didn’t press her. “Alright,” he murmured. “Still… kiss good night?” She leaned forward, lips meeting his in a slow, sleepy kiss. His hand brushed her cheek for just a second before he stood up again. “Good night, love,” he whispered. “Good night, Hee.”
He disappeared down the hallway, door clicking quietly behind him. The apartment was dim and still again, bathed in the soft hum of the refrigerator and the low, even rhythm of Jake’s breathing. (Y/n) leaned back into the couch, eyes fluttering shut, her hand still resting in Jake’s hair. Eventually, sleep claimed her too.
A few hours passed in peaceful silence. It was sometime in the middle of the night, close to 3 a.m., when Sunghoon shuffled out of his room in search of water. His eyes adjusted slowly to the living room, catching sight of the two figures still curled up on the couch. He walked over carefully, setting his empty glass down on the table with a soft clink before crouching beside them.
“(Y/n),” he whispered, brushing his fingers lightly against her shoulder. Her eyes opened slowly, a little dazed and confused. “You shouldn’t sleep like that. Your neck’s gonna hate you tomorrow.” She blinked, then winced slightly as she shifted, her neck already a bit sore. “Fair.” “I’ll lift him,” Sunghoon offered, nodding toward Jake. “You go.”
True to his word, he gently lifted Jake’s head just enough for her to slip out from under him. Jake mumbled something unintelligible but didn’t wake. As soon as she was free, (Y/n) leaned into Sunghoon, wrapping her arms around him for a grateful hug.
“Thank you,” she murmured. “You’re so warm.” Sunghoon chuckled softly, hugging her back. “You’re cold.” “Sleeping without a blanket will do that to you.” “You want mine?” he offered without thinking. She smiled against his shoulder, eyes fluttering closed again for just a second. “No. Just help me get to bed.” “Yeah, okay,” he said quietly, steadying her with an arm around her waist as they padded together down the hallway, slow and sleepy, but together.
Inside her room, (Y/n) moved toward the bed with every intention of face-planting into it fully clothed. But before she could collapse, Sunghoon gently caught her wrist. “Hey, maybe change first?” he said with a lopsided smile. “You’ve been in those clothes all day.” She blinked at him, exhausted but processing, and then let out a small laugh. “Good idea. You’re full of wisdom tonight.” He chuckled, ruffling her hair lightly. “I try.” Then, with a nod, he turned to finally retrieve the glass of water he came out for in the first place, disappearing down the hallway again.
Left alone in the room, (Y/n) dragged herself through the familiar routine, stripping out of her worn clothes and slipping into a soft, oversized pajama shirt and loose shorts. It felt better instantly, but as she stood there in the dim light, arms folded lightly around herself, she realized she was still cold. Not just physically, but in that lonely, hollow kind of way that sometimes crept in after long days.
She glanced at her bed, then at her door, and made a quiet decision. A few moments later, she pushed open the door to the room next to hers, Jay’s room. He was already asleep, curled up beneath his thick comforter, breath slow and steady. The room was faintly scented with his cologne, soft and familiar. He didn’t stir as she tiptoed inside.
This wasn’t the first time, not for her, and not for anyone in the group. Jay was notorious for sleeping like a rock, and even more so for instinctively shifting to make space the second someone crawled in beside him. It was almost routine now, unspoken.
She slid under the covers, cold feet brushing against the warmth of his legs. Just like always, even in sleep, Jay stirred, barely. One arm reached behind him and lifted the edge of the duvet higher, the other snaking around her waist as he pulled her closer with no hesitation, no awareness. Just muscle memory and comfort. He exhaled softly, almost contentedly.
(Y/n) smiled sleepily against his chest, already feeling the warmth seep into her limbs. The cold, the ache, the lingering tension from the long day it all melted away in seconds. Wrapped in the silence of the room, in Jay’s warmth and familiarity, she let herself sink fully into sleep again. Safe. Home. Loved.
The morning light filtering through the curtains was soft and golden, casting a faint glow across the room. (Y/n) stirred beneath the covers, blinking sleep from her eyes, slow and groggy.
Warmth pressed against her chest, an arm wrapped comfortably around her waist, and a steady, familiar heartbeat under her ear. She blinked a few more times and tilted her head upward, only to find herself face-to-face with Jungwon. Wait… Jungwon?
She blinked again. This was definitely Jay’s room. The familiar scent of his cologne still lingered in the air, and Jay’s guitar leaned casually against the wall in the corner, just as it always did. But nestled beside her, in Jay’s spot, was most certainly Jungwon. His eyes were already open, watching her with a soft, sleepy smile as he brushed his thumb lightly against her hip.
“Morning,” he whispered, his voice low and warm against her ear. (Y/n) stared for a second longer before huffing out a laugh. “Wait, what?” Jungwon clearly expected her confusion; he smiled wider and gently pulled her closer. “You didn’t wake up when Jay got up this morning. He had an appointment.” “Oh.” “You were sleep-talking,” Jungwon added, brushing a piece of hair from her cheek. “Kept mumbling something about not wanting to be alone.”
She groaned quietly, burying her face into his shoulder for a second. “Please tell me I didn’t sound that desperate.” He chuckled. “Not desperate. Just, cuddly.” She mumbled, eyes still half-closed. “Sleepy me is so clingy.” “No,” he said immediately, pressing a small kiss to the top of her head. “Not clingy. Just cute.” (Y/n) peeked up at him again, the corner of her mouth curling upward as her sleepiness started to dissolve. “You’re biased.” “Absolutely,” Jungwon replied with a grin, pulling her in a little tighter. “And I’m not complaining.”
Eventually, the warmth of the bed and the soft urging of Jungwon convinced (Y/n) to crawl out from beneath the covers. Still wrapped in the lingering haze of sleep, she followed him out into the hall and toward the kitchen, her steps slow, her hair a gentle mess of bed-tangles.
The scent of something sweet and fruity met them as they walked in. Sunoo was already at the table, eating his breakfast, cereal, and a plate of fresh berries beside him. He looked up as they entered, eyes immediately softening when he saw (Y/n)’s sleep-heavy expression and the way she was still leaning slightly into Jungwon’s side.
She didn’t say anything, just shuffled over and dropped into the seat beside Sunoo with a quiet sigh, resting her head against his shoulder like it was the most natural thing in the world. Sunoo chuckled softly, cheeks lifting with a smile. “Morning to you, too.” “Mm,” (Y/n) hummed in response, her eyes fluttering closed for a moment.
Without missing a beat, Sunoo plucked a raspberry from his plate and held it up to her lips. She peeked at it, then at him, and opened her mouth obediently. He popped the berry in, and she smiled around it, chewing slowly as she nuzzled a little closer into his shoulder.
Jungwon just shook his head fondly and went to grab water from the fridge. Sunoo glanced down at her again, reaching up to gently fix a stray lock of hair that had fallen into her face. “You’re always like this after a shoot day,” he said softly. (Y/n) mumbled something incoherent in agreement, and Sunoo’s smile only widened.
He loved mornings like this, the ones after long filming days where everyone was tired but happy, where the house was quiet and slow-moving, but filled with warmth. These were the little moments that made it all worth it. The teasing during shoots, the chaos of puzzles, the endless energy… they all faded into peace like this. A quiet kitchen. Berry-stained fingers. The comforting weight of someone leaning into you, trusting you with their rest.
He picked up another berry, brushing it against her lips. (Y/n) took it again, no questions asked. Yeah, Sunoo thought, these mornings were his favorite kind of routine.
Summary: Summer heat can drive anyone insane, but what if it suddenly drives you to ignore all the signs telling you not to do something? Because how can something so sweet be so wrong? Or, when (Y/n) spends the summer in a small town she hasn't been in since she was young, and she meets 8 irresistible boys who make her summer quite interesting.
Wordcount ≈ 2.5k
Warnings: Very suggestive, mdni, a lot of kissing, half the members being shirtless like all the time, a lot of teasing, nicknames, breaking and entering, trespassing, I think that's it, let me know if I missed anything.
Thank you for the request! At first, I was so lost on what to write, but after watching the mv like 20 times, I got an idea. I hope you enjoy it!
Please reblog, comment, and/or like if you enjoyed this!
Summer vacation during your uni years isn’t always easy, sometimes spent in cities where you don’t exactly know anyone. (Y/n) was contacted by her aunt, who asked if (Y/n) could watch her house over the summer while the aunt goes on a vacation with her family. (Y/n) agreed, even getting a job at a nearby café. The town isn’t super big, but (Y/n) found it cozy.
Day 2 of watching her aunt’s house, (Y/n) goes out for a late-night drive, wanting to see the scenery under the moonlight. However, on the way back, her car decided to break down, refusing to start back up. Fortunately for her, two cars approach her, filled with eight very handsome guys around her age. They ask her if she’s having car trouble, to which she responds yes. They smile, saying, no worries, as they own the town's auto shop, they can help her out.
“Thank you, guys, I thought I’d be stranded out here all night,” “Don’t worry about it, cutie. I’m Hongjoong, by the way. This is Seonghwa, Yunho, Yeosang, San, Wooyoung, Mingi, and Jongho,” They all waved as their name was called, she smiled at them, waving back. “I’m (Y/n),” They hooked her car up to one of theirs, helping her tow it back to the shop.
Technically, the boys could have fixed her car within a day, but they were all drawn to her, wanting to spend more time together, so they came up with a scheme, tricking her into believing the repairs were going to take longer, maybe even up to a month, but she didn’t have to worry, they can be her personal drivers in the meantime.
~~~
The next day, after driving her home. Seonghwa, Hongjoong, Yunho, and San show up at her house, as she had said, she needed to drive to the town’s laundry mat to wash a bunch of clothes. So here they were, ready to help her out. The summer sun was blazing down on them, and everyone had a small layer of sweat on their faces.
While (Y/n) is loading the machines with her clothes, Hongjoong says that he, Yunho, and San would go to the café next door and get something cold to drink. This left her alone with Seonghwa for a while, and he didn’t miss the chance, to get to know her, more intimately.
He walked up closer to her, trapping her against a wall, leaning in close, whispering in her ear, “You look very sweet, did you know that? It’s hard to resist wanting a taste,” (Y/n) would be dumb to say that she didn’t find them hot, but was this really smart? Who cares at this point? She was just going to be here for the summer. “Don’t resist it then,” That was all it took before Seonghwa dove in, stealing a passionate kiss, more like a make-out session as their lips chased each other in the heat, the lights flickering above them, not even the electricity stood a chance in this heat.
They broke a part right before the others came back inside, with ice-cold lemonade for all of them. Hongjoong noticed the tension but didn’t mention it. Only handing the lemonade to (Y/n), pulling it back right before she took it, making her stumble a bit, “Sorry, darling, you’re just fun to play with,”
~~~
(Y/n) checked in on them sometimes to see them working on her car, Mingi, Yunho, and San, of course, doing it without wearing shirts, smirking at her as they noticed her staring at their abs, and they happily showed it off. Putting on a show for her. Mingi pulled her aside, with the excuse to ‘look at some papers,’ but the second they were in the office, he sat down on the couch, pulling her with him. She ended up straddling his lap, oh this was so wrong, but hey, do it for the plot, right?
“Like what you see, princess?” Mingi asked as he dragged his hands along her body, he was still shirtless, her hands lightly dragged from his shoulder, down over his sculpted chest, down to his abs, and back up. “Who wouldn’t like this view?” She responded, Mingi chuckled, pulling her a little closer, “Want a taste?” He asked as he looked between her eyes and her lips, but she didn’t respond. She leaned in, placing her lips against his.
The kiss was surprisingly more gentle than the one she shared with Seonghwa, yet still very hot. When they broke the kiss, (Y/n), got up from his lap, blowing him a kiss, “Don’t miss me too much,” Before she walked out of there, leaving him shocked and impressed.
~~~
Another night, someone suddenly knocked on her door, she opened it, finding Yeosang and Jongho there, asking if she wanted to join them for an adventure, of course, she did. She grabbed a long sleeve before following them out the door, soon enough finding herself in an empty parking garage. In a shopping cart, being pushed around as if they were playing Mario Kart, it was scary, exciting, and oh so wrong. Tresspassing, hanging out with these boys, all of it so wrong, but why did it feel so right?
As Jongho pushed Yeosang’s cart away, (Y/n) found herself alone with who she had found out to be the youngest of the group. He seemed a bit more shy than the other two she had spent alone time with, but she didn’t mind taking the wheel on this one. She was intrigued, wondering if he tasted as sweet as he looked. This time, she was the one to pin someone against a wall, leaning in towards the boy. She noticed how he looked at her, “Want a taste, cutie?” Suddenly, the shy boy was gone, replaced with a beast who needed a taste.
His lips met hers in a fiery kiss, hands moving everywhere, grabbing at everything, hands in each other's hair, lips against lips, lips against someone’s neck, all of it a blur in the dark, only breaking a part once they heard Yeosang calling out, “That was amazing!”
~~~
The next night, the person who knocked on her door was Hongjoong, asking if she wanted to take a late-night drive with him, she expected a car as she stepped out, but was surprised to find a motorcycle. “I’m not getting on that death trap,” “Come on, darling, don’t you trust me?” “If I die, I’m gonna haunt your ass for the rest of your life,” “Deal, now come on, hold on tight,”
They drove around until Hongjoong came to a stop in the middle of nowhere, with only the moon shining above them. He turned around, facing her on the bike, removing her helmet, and his, “You look delish like this, clinging to me, did you know that darling?” “Stop toying with me already, Joong” “Fiesty, I like it,”
Their lips met in a hot kiss, fighting for who would decide the pace. Even though it was in the middle of the night, everything felt hot; it was hard to control themselves at this point. Hongjong gently bit her lip, winning the fight, controlling the pace. Switching from fast to slow, his hands feeling around her body, finding their favorite place to be on her ass, squeezing it every now and then. All until, the bike slightly trembled, moving to the side as they put all their weight to one side, it kind of killed the mood. So they returned to the town, back to reality.
~~~
Yunho visits her at work, one slow afternoon, asking for something sweet. What she didn’t expect was for him to turn the open sign to closed and pull her into the back. “This is wrong, you know,” She said, although her body seemed to scream that this was right, as her hands couldn’t resist reaching out, running along his tall, toned body. “Mm, I can always leave, if that’s what you want, sugar,” “Shut up and kiss me already, pretty boy,” (Y/n) jumped up, Yunho caught her, putting her back against a wall, as they kissed.
Their lips moving slowly against each other, Yunho’s hands holding onto her thighs tightly, trying to keep calm, not wanting to lose control completely. he pushed his hips a little toward her, both of them moaning at the contact, “Is that all you got, pretty boy?” (Y/n) teased as they broke a part for a second to breath, Yunho dove in again, this time kissing her with more urgency, holding onto her tighter, rolling his hips up again, earning another muffled moan out of the girl.
Their moment was broken by a knock on the front door. Someone opened it, calling out, “Hello?” “Shit, that’s the owner of the café,” (Y/n) said as Yunho let her down, she smoothed out her clothes, jogging out, “Sorry, Mrs. Kim, just had a bit of an emergency out back, but it’s all good now,” “Good to hear, (Y/n), well, you can go home now, I’ll close out,” “Okay, bye, Mrs. Kim!” (Y/n) didn’t hesitate to run back, pulling Yunho with her out the backdoor, laughing, never having felt thrill like this.
~~~
The next day as she went over to the shop, Wooyoung was washing cars outside, shirtless, as usual, in jeans, though they were drenched, and so was he. His hair wet, clinging to his forehead, (Y/n) had to fight the urge to run her hands through it, push it away. Wooyoung smirked as he saw her. She was wearing a cami top and jean shorts, it was too good a chance to pass up. He turned the water hose in her direction, spraying water all over her until she was as wet and drenched as he was.
“Wooyoung, you asshole, why?” “You looked a bit hot, thought I’d cool you down a bit, honey,” (Y/n) ran over, chasing him around a bit, “You’ll pay for this,” eventually she managed to catch him, as he sliped on some of the water, landing on the ground, without any injuries, she pinned him down by stradling him as he laid on the ground.
“Oh, in public, daring, I like it,” “Shut up, you snake, you ruined my favorite outfit,” “I’ll buy you a new one if you allow me to ruin it a bit more,” He said as one of his hands went up, lightly snapping one of the bands against her collarbone. “I know other ways you could repay me,” She said, leaning closer, her lips ghosting over his neck, then his jawline, then his lips, giving him just a tiny peck, before getting off him.
“Hey, come back, you can’t just leave like that,” He said as he began standing up, “Oh, can’t I?” She said, raising a brow, before turning around and walking away, swaying her hips to tease him. Wooyoung bit his lip, damn she was hot. Before running after her, turning her around, smashing his lips against hers, wet skin clinging to wet skin. Water drops falling from their hair, mixing in with the kiss. “You’re still an asshole,” (Y/n) said as they broke apart, slightly out of breath, “And you’re still sweet like honey,”
~~~
Yeosang knocks on her door in the middle of the night, waking her up, asking if she wanted to go on another adventure with him. Of course, she said yes because who was she to refuse a good time? He told her to bring a bikini, or better yet, not to, but she did. Yeosang brings her to a pool house, breaking in and bringing her to the rooftop pool.
They swim around for a while, playing around. She’s in a bikini, he’s in swimtrunks. They splash each other every now and then, chasing one another around. Until eventually, (Y/n) ends up pinned to a wall, sitting on the steps, Yeosang leaning against her, his eyes looking like those of a predator. Travelling over her body, his hands following, pulling her a bit closer.
“I’ve heard most of the others talking about how sweet your lips are, and I can’t help but feel left out,” “We wouldn’t want that, would we? So, why don’t you do something about it?” (Y/n) responded, curving her finger in a ‘come here’ motion. Yeosang moved closer, his lips ghosting over hers, but he didn’t kiss her, not yet.
Instead, he kissed her cheek, moving down to her neck, sucking on it. Whispering in her ear every now and then, his voice low and thick. Her hands dragged along his back, leaving scratches from her nails, but he didn’t mind. After a few minutes, he finally caught her lips, kissing her, their tongues dancing together like a flame dancing in the wind. Their moment was interrupted by the sound of security coming closer. “Fuck, come on, let’s run,” And so they ran from security in nothing but a bikini and swimtrunks, but they managed to get away, hearts beating fast with thrill and lust.
~~~
Another night, as she was cooking dinner, a knock sounded on her door. She went to open it, finding San on the other side, he was holding a bag filled with snacks and ice cream. He held it up, “Want some company?” “Sure, come in, I’m just making dinner right now,”
San joined her for dinner, and they ate, talking about their days. It was calm and nice. After eating, they moved to the couch, putting on a movie, and opening the snacks. Now, the movie was bad, boring, and (Y/n) could think of something she would much rather do than watch it. So she tried it out.
She moved closer to San; he didn’t move away, quite the opposite, he welcomed her closer. At first, she just leaned against him, but that didn’t stop the movie from being boring. So, she climbed into his lap, straddling him. “Oh, well, hello,” He said as his hands landed on her thighs, squeezing just a little. “Hi,” She said back, as she moved around a little, until she was comfortable on his lap, something that had him clenching his jaw.
“Careful there, darling, I don’t like a tease,” “But this is so much more fun than that freaking movie,” “I can’t argue with that,” (Y/n) moved around again, slightly grinding against him, he cracked his neck a little, in half annoyance, half intrigue. The next time she moved, he brought a hand up, cupping her jaw, bringing her lips down to his.
She continued grinding on him, as their lips moved against one another, tasting of ice cream and chips, the sweet and salty mix was intoxicating, neither one could have enough. This was way better than watching some boring movie where nothing happens.
(Y/n) knew just one thing: If this was how her whole summer was going to be, full of thrills and hot guys, she never wanted it to end, because this must be what heaven is like.
Warnings: (Y/n) being clumsy, mentions of blood (no one actually bleeding though), food, I think that’s it.
Thank you for the request! I hope you enjoy it!
A small note, I don't know too much about the Katseye girls, so this might not be accurate at all.
Please reblog and comment!
Third Person POV
It was a chill night in the Enhypen dorm. Heeseung and Jake were deep into a co-op shooter, eyes glued to the screen, barking commands and occasionally elbowing each other for missing shots. Jungwon and Jay had gone quiet with books in hand, though Jay kept highlighting things with unnecessary intensity like he was doing thesis work. Sunghoon and Sunoo were side-by-side on the floor, debating which jacket color looked better on their favorite fashion site. And Ni-ki, wrapped in a hoodie like a human burrito, was flopped on the beanbag, scrolling through TikTok with one hand and eating chips with the other.
Until he stopped mid-chew. “Wait,” he whispered, blinking at his screen. A video had popped up on his For You Page titled: “Katseye’s (Y/n) being unhinged on live for 13 minutes straight ft. the girl group barely surviving her 💅🔥😭” He smirked, thumb tapping instantly. Only ten seconds in and he was already giggling.
By the thirty-second mark, he knew he couldn’t gatekeep this gold. Without warning, Ni-ki tapped his phone screen and cast the video to the TV, interrupting Heeseung and Jake’s game in dramatic fashion. “NIKI!” “BRO WHAT THE-” “Shut up! You need to see this,” Ni-ki grinned, eyes wide. “It’s (Y/n). It’s chaos.” The room’s energy shifted immediately.
[Clip 1]
(Y/n) is seen in a hotel bathroom with Katseye’s Megan and Lara, trying to film a skincare routine. But instead of applying toner normally, (Y/n) yells, “This is how you awaken your soul!” and slaps the toner onto her cheeks with both hands. Hard. SLAP! Megan screams, “YOU’RE GONNA BRUISE YOUR FACE!” Lara collapses laughing off-camera.
Jake choked on his drink. “Why is she hitting herself like a cartoon character?” Sunoo nodded seriously. “She really said: beauty through violence.”
[Clip 2]
Daniela is calmly trying to show fans how she makes her matcha, when (Y/n) walks behind her in a dinosaur onesie yelling, “BREAKING NEWS: GREEN BEVERAGE SUMMONS FOREST SPIRITS.” Daniela doesn’t flinch. “You’re so loud it’s honestly impressive.”
Jungwon cracked a smile. “The way Daniela didn’t even react. That’s true friendship.” Jay blinked. “I’ve never seen someone this unbothered by spiritual summoning.”
[Clip 3]
Katseye is live from their dorm kitchen. (Y/n) tries to flip a pancake, and it lands on the ceiling. “…that was intentional,” she says. Sophia gasps, “WHY IS IT STILL STICKING??” Manon: screaming in German
Sunghoon raised a brow. “Is that why she texted me ‘don’t eat the ceiling pancake’ last week?”
[Clip 4]
Yoonchae is trying to teach (Y/n) a simple dance move. (Y/n) trips over her own foot and rolls completely off camera. Katseye’s group chat name on-screen: “Support Group for (Y/n)’s Victims 💔”
Heeseung was laughing so hard he leaned on Jake for support. “I can’t breathe. Who allowed her to be an idol? I mean I love her, but damn is she clumsy,”
[Clip 5]
(Y/n) deadpans into the camera while holding a plushie. “This is Peepo. He saw me eat an entire jar of pickles at 3am. He will never recover.” Megan in the background: “Neither will we.”
Jay sighed, shaking his head with a reluctant smile. “How is she both terrifying and adorable?”
[Clip 6]
The girls are doing a livestream Q&A. A fan asks: “Who’s the funniest member?”
Before anyone can answer, (Y/n) dramatically falls out of her chair yelling, “ME, OBVIOUSLY!” Everyone else just stares in exhausted silence. Daniela: “Every day I lose brain cells.” Lara: “I respect the confidence.” Yoonchae: “Please help us.”
[Clip 7]
(Y/n) finishes the live by yelling, “Thank you for coming to my TED Talk on why I should be banned from going live after 10pm!” The Katseye girls chant: “CHAOS! CHAOS! CHAOS!” Megan tosses a plush crown on her head: “Our gremlin queen.”
The screen fades out with dramatic black-and-white footage of (Y/n) walking away from the camera with oversized sunglasses and the text: “TO BE CONTINUED… probably by accident.”
The room was silent for two seconds. Then chaos erupted. “She’s a menace and I love her.” Jake said as he laughed loudly. “This is why we can’t take her anywhere public,” Heeseung followed, holding a hand on Jake’s shoulder as he laughed. “She needs to be studied. Or praised. Or both,” Sunoo continued. “Is she trying to give me a heart attack? Because it’s working.” Jay said, bothing meaning he’s getting a heart attack from worrying and from her cuteness. “Okay but her comedic timing is elite.” Jungwon said. “She’s going to livestream our wedding and set the cake on fire, isn’t she?” Sunghoon asked, followed by Niki who just answered: “CEO of Chaos. No lies detected.”
They watched the compilation two more times. Jake leaned back with a proud grin. “That’s our girlfriend, guys.” Jay snorted. “God help us all.”
The boys had eventually drifted back into their usual activities after the chaotic compilation, though with more side comments about (Y/n) being the embodiment of a human tornado.
Knock knock knock knock-knock. The signature rhythm. They all froze for a second, then smiled. “She’s here,” Jungwon said, already sounding fond. Sunghoon got up immediately, already pulling the door open before she could knock again. There she stood, hair a little windblown, hoodie half-zipped over her dancewear, phone in one hand and a bag of snacks in the other.
”Hoonie!” she greeted him cheerfully, stepping right past like she lived there, well because, honestly, she kind of did. Her energy hit the dorm like a sugar rush: sudden, loud, and completely unstoppable.
“Ughhh, remind me never to laugh during practice again.” She kicked off her sneakers, one nearly hitting the shoe rack. “Our choreographer nearly threw her clipboard at me! Okay, maybe not threw, but she looked like she wanted to.”
The boys chuckled as she made her way into the living room, talking a mile a minute, hands gesturing wildly as she flopped onto the couch beside Sunoo, accidentally almost clocking him in the face. “Hey! Watch the face! Precious idol visuals here!” Sunoo yelped, dodging expertly. “Sorry! Sorry!” (Y/n) said, not sounding very sorry as she kept flailing.
“It’s not my fault that move looks like you’re trying to summon a sea demon!” She got up and did the move, flinging her arms out dramatically. “Like this,‘RISE, DEMON SQUID!’”
Jake, already laughing, scooted over and pulled her into his side, arms wrapping tightly around her. “I missed you.” His voice was low, warm against her ear, and it cut through her ramble like a sigh of relief. She smiled, softly, briefly, then leaned into him, letting herself rest there for a second before she resumed talking again like a record on loop.
“Oh, and Yoonchae tripped during a turn and took out Sophia like a bowling pin, and Daniela dropped her mic during rehearsal and it hit Lara in the foot who then stepped on my foot which made me turn around and kind of push Manon so she fell yelling what I think was my name, and with her fall, Manon accidentally grabbed Megan's hair causing her to fall over to, it was pure chaos. Katseye is falling apart. We need snacks. And a nap. But mostly snacks,”
“You brought snacks,” Sunghoon pointed out, watching her fondly from the armrest he’d perched on. “I always bring snacks,” she replied proudly, tossing the bag on the coffee table. “It’s called survival.” Heeseung reached for the chips like a vulture. “Survival for us too, apparently.”
Jay finally looked up from his book, raising an eyebrow. “Did you get scolded for the laughing or the dancing, exactly?” “Both!” she said with zero shame. “But mostly the laughing. And maybe the squid demon arms. I swear it wasn’t that dramatic in my head-”
“It never is,” Jungwon muttered playfully under his breath. (Y/n) pouted at him. “I feel judged.” “We just watched you hit yourself with a mic stand on livestream. You’re lucky we don’t wear body armor when you visit,” Ni-ki said, but he was grinning as he tossed her a cushion for her feet.
Jake kept his arm around her, pressing a kiss into her temple. “Still missed you, demon squid arms and all.” She turned to look at him, finally still for half a second. “I missed you guys too.” And though she said it simply, casually, the way her voice softened made all seven boys glance up, quietly aware of how much they adored her, chaos and all.
About thirty minutes later, the dorm had mellowed into a low hum again, Jake half-asleep with a throw pillow over his face, Ni-ki and Heeseung now arguing over which anime had the best fight scenes, and Sunghoon scrolling through something fashion-related with one earbud in.
Jay, ever the responsible one, stood up with a small sigh and stretched. “Alright. I’m making something,” he said, heading toward the kitchen. He glanced back over his shoulder, raising an eyebrow at (Y/n), who was still cuddled into the couch, now munching on one of the chips from earlier. “You haven’t eaten anything proper today, right?”
She winced sheepishly. “I had a little water.” “And?” “…half an apple?” “And?” “…a grape-flavored candy?” she offered, voice going small. Jay blinked slowly. “That’s a crime. Sit tight, I’m fixing it.”
He disappeared into the kitchen, pulling ingredients from the fridge with the practiced efficiency of someone who’d had to cook for seven chaotic men multiple times. It didn’t take long before the sound of chopping and the smell of sizzling garlic filled the dorm. (Y/n) peeked her head over the back of the couch, then quietly slipped away from Jake’s hold, earning a sleepy, half-mumbled “Babe, where you going?” from him. “Kitchen,” she whispered, patting his head. “Smells like someone loves me in there.” Jake groaned but let her go, flipping onto his back dramatically.
When she padded into the kitchen, Jay was focused, sleeves rolled up, brows slightly furrowed as he cut vegetables with clean, precise movements. “Need help, chef?” she asked, already reaching for the knife block. Without looking, he calmly said, “Nope.” “C’mon, I can do it, just a little!” He turned just in time to see her grab the knife confidently, upside down. “(Y/n), no.” He was by her side in two seconds, gently taking it from her hands. “But-” “You’re not losing a finger on my watch,” he said with a fond sigh. “You look cute, but I’ve seen you trip over nothing. Sit.” He patted the countertop, and she hopped up without protest, swinging her legs playfully.
From her new perch, she watched him move effortlessly around the kitchen. Every few moments, as he passed by her to grab another ingredient or adjust the stove, he would pause. And then, lean in to kiss her. On the cheek. On the forehead. On the corner of her mouth. Each time was soft, unhurried, and casual, like second nature.
And each time, she giggled. “You keep doing that, I might melt into the backsplash,” she teased, voice warm. Jay smirked without looking up from the pan. “Then I’d have to clean you up. Not happening.”
He added noodles into a pot, stirred the sauce gently, then came back for a small taste. While he did, he stood between her knees, resting one hand on her thigh, leaning in once again. “Princesses don’t cook, anyway.” He kissed her again, just below her ear. She let out a soft, contented sigh, arms loosely looping around his shoulders. “You always take such good care of me.” He looked up at her, eyes softer now, a quiet smile tugging at his lips. “Of course I do.” He bumped his forehead against hers. “You deserve it.” In that tiny kitchen, under warm lights and the scent of garlic and soy sauce, with Jay moving gently around her like she was the center of his universe, it was easy to believe it.
Once Jay announced that dinner was ready, (Y/n) hopped off the counter with a proud, “Chef Jay, you are saving lives tonight,” and helped bring the food to the table. “Boys!” she called out toward the living room, hands cupped around her mouth. “Come eat before I start without you!” That was enough motivation. The stampede was immediate.
Jake and Ni-ki almost tripped over each other trying to get through the hallway first. Heeseung abandoned his game mid-round. Jungwon placed his book down neatly, unlike Sunghoon, who tossed his tablet onto the couch with zero regard for battery life. Sunoo had already been hovering near the kitchen door like a cat, waiting. Then came the real battle.
“I’m sitting next to her.” “No, I am!” “You sat next to her last time!” “That was movie night. This is dinner. Different rules!” (Y/n) just stood there, watching the chaos unfold like a queen surveying her court. Eventually, with a dramatic sigh, she clapped once. “Children! Settle down.”
Despite the commotion, it was Heeseung and Sunoo who snagged the prized seats, one on each side of her. “How do you guys always win?” Jake groaned, dramatically flopping into the seat across from her. “Manifestation,” Sunoo said, flipping his hair. “And divine favor.” As everyone tucked in, Jay took his usual seat across the table, subtly watching to make sure (Y/n) was eating enough. She didn’t need the extra pressure, though; her first bite had her humming in delight.
“Jay, this is amazing.” “Right? He snapped,” Jungwon said, already going in for seconds. And then came the pampering. Heeseung leaned over every few minutes to offer her a bite from his chopsticks. “Here. Try this one, mine’s got more sauce.” Sunoo would follow a moment later, gently dabbing the corners of her mouth with a napkin like a meticulous stage mom. “There, don’t want you looking like a food fight survivor.” Then he’d quietly refill her glass whenever it dipped below halfway full.
She leaned back a bit, mock-sighing with a smile. “I should come over more often. You guys really know how to treat a girl right.” “You absolutely should,” Heeseung said instantly. “Agreed,” Jay added without looking up from his bowl. “We could just keep her,” Jake said, half-joking. “Like, permanently.” “We’d have to build her a room,” Jungwon said, tapping his chopsticks against his lip in fake contemplation. “We’ll just kick out Jake or Ni-ki. Problem solved.”
Jake nearly choked on his rice. “Hey!” Ni-ki, mid-bite, looked up and frowned. “I vote we kick you out, Jungwon.” “Bold of you to assume you have a vote,” Jay added with a straight face. “If I’m getting kicked out, I’m taking the rice cooker with me,” Jake said defiantly, earning a chorus of gasps. (Y/n) giggled as she leaned her head against Heeseung’s shoulder briefly, while Sunoo dramatically clutched her hand like a wounded prince. “So much drama. And I haven’t even finished my plate.” The room was loud, the air filled with the sound of clinking chopsticks, overlapping conversations, laughter, and the occasional dramatic gasp or shout.
~~~
The dorm had shifted into its nighttime rhythm: lights dimmed, conversations quieter, the soft hum of showers running, and the rustle of blankets as everyone started settling in. With a long day awaiting them all, it was finally time to wind down.
In the bathroom, (Y/n) stood in front of the sink brushing her teeth, trying to sway a little to the lo-fi music playing from someone’s speaker in the hallway. Wrapped around her back like a sleepy koala was none other than Sunghoon, arms around her waist, chin resting lazily on her shoulder, and a toothbrush dangling from his mouth as he half-heartedly went through the motions.
“You’re not even brushing,” she mumbled through her toothpaste. “I ammm,” he whined, the words slurring slightly from the brush. “I’m multitasking. Hugging and brushing.” “Barely,” she said with a giggle, bumping her shoulder into his lightly.
She was dressed in a shirt that unmistakably belonged to Ni-ki, the hem nearly reaching mid-thigh, and a pair of Jungwon’s grey sweatpants, cuffed at the bottom so she wouldn’t trip over them. The waistband was rolled twice, but they still hung loosely on her frame.
When Ni-ki passed by the open bathroom door, intending to grab his water bottle, he paused. And blinked. Then blinked again. “You’re wearing my shirt.” (Y/n) nodded, foaming at the mouth with toothpaste. “Mmhm.” He stared for a second too long. Then he turned around, smacked his hand against the wall, and whispered to himself, “She’s so cute it’s physically painful.”
“You okay, Ni-ki?” Jungwon asked, poking his head out of the nearby room. Ni-ki just shook his head, muttering, “It’s the shirt. It’s doing things to me. I need to lie down.” Meanwhile, Jungwon’s gaze dropped to the pants. “Are those mine?” (Y/n) spat into the sink and smiled at him sweetly. “Yep.”
He crossed his arms and tried to act stern, but the corners of his lips were twitching. “You steal from all of us. Equal opportunity thief.” “I’m a collector,” she corrected. “Of oversized boyfriend merchandise.” Sunghoon, still half-asleep behind her, let out a content hum. “You can have all my hoodies. Forever. Just let me sleep like this.”
(Y/n) was then gently pulled between Heeseung and Ni-ki into one of the beds, Heeseung already half-snoring, Ni-ki dramatically wrapping the blanket over her with the precision of a five-star hotel turndown service. She nestled in, wearing their clothes, surrounded by warm limbs, familiar breathing patterns, and the occasional sleepy mumble, this must be heaven she thought before falling asleep.
Red Panda hybrid! Koga Yudai (K) x human! female reader
Wordcount ≈ 19.3k
Warnings: hybrid trafficking, abuse, captivity, forced fighting, injury, blood, references to neglect/abandonment, angst, I think that’s it.
Taglist: @voucearse
Thank you so much for the request! I hope you’ll enjoy it! I decided to make K a red panda in this one, and then for the hybrid series, he’ll be something else! He’s just so dramatic and cute, and so he’s perfect as a red panda! I’m also sorry that it took so long to write this one! But I’ve been so focused on the werewolf series and everything that this ended up being pushed to the back of my mind for a while.
Please reblog, like, and comment if you enjoyed this!
(Y/n) took a slow, steady breath as she smoothed the fabric of her dress over her hips, the rich wine-red catching the soft light of the room. The material felt heavier than what she was used to wearing on missions, less practical, more… exposed. On the other side of the curtain, Nicholas kept talking, his voice low but constant, like he was trying to anchor himself as much as her. “Entry is at 7,” he said, pacing by the sound of it. “We stick together and get a read on the layout. Reports say the hybrids are part of the second act. That gives us time to scope exits, security, and any holding areas backstage.” (Y/n) closed her eyes for a second, letting his words settle. “And if we confirm a sale?” she asked, pulling the curtain aside as she stepped out. Nicholas turned toward her mid-sentence, then stopped. For a moment, he just stared. “Right,” he said, clearing his throat quickly, though his ears had gone slightly pink. “If we confirm a sale, we signal it in. Code amber first, then escalate if needed. We do not engage unless we have backup.”
(Y/n) raised an eyebrow, a faint smirk tugging at her lips. “You forgot the part where you tell me not to start a fight.” “You always start the fight despite my warnings not to,” he shot back, though there was no real bite to it. “Only when you’re too slow,” she said lightly, stepping closer. Now that she was in front of him, she noticed the slight crookedness of his tie. It sat just off-center, like it had been adjusted one too many times. “Nicholas,” she sighed, reaching up. “Hold still.” “I can fix it,” he muttered, though he didn’t move. “Clearly.” Her fingers worked carefully, straightening the knot, smoothing it down with a practiced ease. Up close, she could see the tension in his jaw, the way his shoulders were just a little too stiff. “You hate this,” she said quietly. “I hate pretending we belong somewhere like this,” he replied. His eyes flicked to hers. “People sipping champagne while others are being sold ten feet away.”
(Y/n) finished adjusting the tie and gave it a small, satisfied pat. “That’s why we’re here.” He exhaled, some of the tension easing out of him. “Yeah. I know.” For a brief second, neither of them moved. The noise of the city outside filtered faintly through the windows, distant and indifferent. Then she stepped back, giving him a once-over. “You clean up well,” she said. He huffed a quiet laugh. “Don’t get used to it.” “No promises.” Nicholas straightened his jacket, rolling his shoulders like he was settling into a different version of himself. “You ready?” (Y/n) glanced at her reflection, at the woman in the mirror who looked like she belonged at a high-end gala instead of an undercover operation. Then she looked back at him, her expression sharpening just slightly. “Always,” she said.
The moment they stepped inside, the air changed. Warm light spilled from crystal chandeliers, catching on polished marble floors and glittering glass. The place smelled faintly of citrus and expensive perfume, layered over something harder to place, something just slightly off if you paid attention long enough. Guests moved in slow, deliberate currents, laughter soft and controlled, every gesture measured. (Y/n) slipped her arm through Nicholas’s as if it belonged there. “Remember,” she murmured under her breath, her lips barely moving, “you’re insufferable.” Nicholas gave a quiet hum of agreement. “I thought that was just my natural state.” She fought the urge to smile.
They approached the bar, where Nicholas ordered drinks without even glancing at the menu. The bartender nodded immediately, like he recognized the type. Moments later, two glasses were placed in front of them, simple soda with lime, dressed up like something far more extravagant. Nicholas took a slow sip, then made a faintly unimpressed face. “Too sweet, they never get these things right,” he said just loud enough for the couple beside them to hear. (Y/n) followed his lead, glancing around the room with thinly veiled disinterest. Anyone who passed a little too close got a fleeting look of mild annoyance, as if their presence alone was an inconvenience.
Time stretched. Conversations drifted in and out around them. Laughter, footsteps, the clink of glass. Then, finally, a shift. A man approached after observing them for a while. Middle-aged, well-dressed, the kind of person who blended in until he chose not to. His smile was polite, but his eyes were sharp, assessing. “Good evening,” he greeted smoothly. Nicholas didn’t even look at him at first. He let a beat pass, then another, before exhaling softly through his nose like the interruption itself was exhausting. Only then did he turn slightly toward (Y/n), his tone dripping with casual dismissal.
“Darling,” he said, “shouldn’t we be moving along? The performance is about to begin, and I would hate for you to miss it.” (Y/n) tilted her head just enough, as if the thought had only just occurred to her. “Oh, yes,” she replied, her voice light and airy. “I’ve been looking forward to this all evening.” They began to turn away. The man’s smile didn’t falter. If anything, it sharpened. “Well,” he said, almost amused, “if the lady is so interested… perhaps we could invite you both to something a bit more… exclusive after the main performance.” That made them pause. Slowly, they turned back. “A closer look at the performers,” he added, lowering his voice just enough to suggest secrecy without losing clarity.
For a fraction of a second, something flickered in Nicholas’s expression. Interest, carefully measured. He glanced at (Y/n), leaning in as if to whisper, though his voice carried just enough. “What do you say, dear?” (Y/n) let the silence linger, as if weighing something trivial rather than dangerous. Her fingers traced lightly along the rim of her glass before she finally looked at the man again, a small, pleased smile forming. “We’d love to.” The man’s grin turned unmistakably wicked, satisfaction slipping through the cracks of his polished demeanor. From inside his jacket, he produced a small, elegant flyer, darker than the others scattered around the venue, embossed with subtle gold lettering. He held it out. “Consider this your invitation,” he said.
Nicholas took it between two fingers, barely glancing at it before slipping it into his pocket like it meant nothing. “Charming,” he replied. The man gave a slight nod, then stepped back into the crowd as smoothly as he had appeared, disappearing among silk dresses and tailored suits. For a moment, neither of them spoke. Then, quietly, (Y/n) exhaled. “Well. That was easy.” Nicholas’s gaze tracked the direction the man had gone, his expression sharpening beneath the mask. “Too easy.” (Y/n) tilted her head, her voice dropping just enough to lose the snob’s lilt. “You think it’s a test?” “I think,” he said, adjusting his cuff as if nothing had changed, “we just got exactly what we came for.”
He glanced at her, something steadier in his eyes now. “Which usually means it’s about to get worse.” (Y/n)’s smile didn’t fade. “And to think,” she said softly. “I was starting to get bored.” They found their seats among rows of velvet and gold, the kind of arrangement meant to make every guest feel important. From here, the entire ring was visible, bathed in warm light that felt almost too bright, like it was trying to distract from something lurking just out of sight.
(Y/n) adjusted the fall of her dress as she sat, her posture effortless, composed. Beneath that calm, her fingers moved quickly over her phone, shielded by the table and her body. Got invite. Possible access after main act. Delay expected. Stay ready, await the signal. She hit send and slipped the phone away just as the lights began to dim. A hush fell over the crowd. Then a spotlight snapped on.
The man from before stood at the center of the ring, transformed. Gone was the polished guest. In his place stood a showman, dressed in deep reds and golds, his posture grand, his smile wider, theatrical. Nicholas leaned just slightly toward her. “Subtle,” he muttered. (Y/n) didn’t take her eyes off the ring. “I hate him already.” The man spread his arms, voice booming as he welcomed the audience. Applause followed, eager and polished, as if everyone already knew their role in the performance. At first, it was exactly what it claimed to be. Trapeze artists swung high above, their movements precise and effortless. A pair of clowns stumbled through exaggerated routines that earned polite laughter. A man in a tailored coat guided a group of horses through elegant patterns, the animals stepping in perfect rhythm as they leapt over low bars.
(Y/n) let her gaze drift, scanning exits, counting guards, noting the subtle ways certain staff watched the audience instead of the performers. “Too many on the east side,” she murmured. Nicholas gave a faint nod. “And the doors behind the ring are reinforced. Not for show.” Everything about it felt staged, not just the acts, but the normalcy itself. Like a mask pulled too tight. Then the shift came. The lights dimmed again, slower this time. The music changed, losing its playful tone, sinking into something heavier. The ringmaster stepped forward once more, his grin stretching wider.
“Ladies and gentlemen,” he called, his voice rich with anticipation, “you have seen talent. You have seen beauty.” He paused, letting the silence build. “But now… you will witness something far more rare.” (Y/n)’s stomach tightened. “Monsters,” he said. A murmur rippled through the crowd. Not fear. Excitement. Cages were rolled out into the ring. Metal scraped against the floor, the sound harsh and real against the polished performance. Inside the first cage, small hands gripped the bars. (Y/n)’s breath caught.
A bunny hybrid. Small. Too small. Her ears trembled, pressed tight against her head as she shrank back into the corner. Her wide eyes darted across the crowd, searching for something, anything. “Jesus…” Nicholas whispered under his breath. (Y/n)’s fingers curled tightly against her palm, nails biting into skin. “Stay focused,” he added quietly, though his own voice had lost some of its steadiness. Another cage was dragged out. This one shook. When the door opened, the lion hybrid stumbled forward, catching himself with a low, unsteady growl. He was larger, powerful even in his weakened state, but it was impossible to miss how thin he was. His ribs showed sharply beneath his skin, his movements just slightly off, like his body was running on nothing but instinct.
(Y/n)’s throat tightened. “No…” The crowd leaned in. The ringmaster raised a hand, reveling in the moment. “Observe,” he said softly. The lion’s gaze snapped to the bunny. For a second, nothing happened. Then instinct took over. He lunged. (Y/n)’s entire body tensed, every muscle screaming to move, to stop it, to do something. The bunny let out a small, broken sound as she tried to scramble away, her movements panicked, uncoordinated. “Don’t,” Nicholas murmured, his hand closing tightly around hers. “I can’t just sit here,” she whispered, her voice shaking despite herself. “You have to,” he said, firmer now, though his grip tightened as the scene unfolded. The lion closed the distance in seconds. He pounced. The impact knocked the bunny to the ground, a sharp cry tearing from her as claws scraped across her side. The lion snapped, teeth grazing, then biting down just enough to draw blood.
The audience reacted. Some gasped, others laughed. (Y/n)’s vision blurred for a split second, rage burning hot and immediate in her chest. Her hand clenched painfully in Nicholas’s, grounding her just enough to keep her from standing. “Not yet,” he said under his breath. “If we blow this now, we lose all of them.” The words landed, heavy and awful. In the ring, handlers rushed in, pulling the lion back with practiced efficiency. He struggled weakly, snarling, still trying to reach the bunny even as they dragged him away. The bunny didn’t move at first. Then, slowly, she curled in on herself, trembling. The ringmaster stepped forward again, completely unfazed, his smile never wavering. “And that,” he said smoothly, “is only the beginning.”
(Y/n) swallowed hard, forcing her expression back into something neutral, something that matched the rest of the crowd. But her grip on Nicholas’s hand didn’t loosen. “Later,” she whispered, her voice barely there. “We’re ending this later.” Nicholas didn’t look at her, his gaze fixed on the ring. “Yeah,” he said quietly. “We are.” The applause came too quickly after the previous act, like the crowd needed to drown out what they had just seen. (Y/n) forced her hands to move, slow and measured, joining in just enough to blend in. Her palms felt cold despite the heat in the room. “Psychotic,” she muttered under her breath.
Nicholas didn’t respond right away. His jaw was tight, his gaze fixed forward. “Document everything,” he said quietly. “Faces, reactions, who’s enjoying this.” The cages were cleared, the blood on the floor barely addressed before the next setup began. Poles rose. Ropes tightened. The trapeze equipment creaked as it was adjusted into place high above the ring again. Then they brought them out. Two domestic cat hybrids. Older than the bunny, but not by much. Their ears were pinned low, tails twitching with barely contained fear. One of them hesitated at the edge of the platform, looking down at the empty space beneath them. There was no net.
(Y/n)’s stomach dropped. “You’ve got to be kidding me…” Nicholas’s voice was tight. “They removed it.” The ringmaster’s voice rang out again, cheerful, delighted. “A test of grace under pressure.” The bar was lowered. Flames caught along its length. A collective murmur passed through the audience, this time edged with excitement. (Y/n)’s fingers curled into her dress. “This isn’t a performance. It’s torture.” The cat hybrids exchanged a quick glance. Something passed between them, fear, understanding, maybe both. Then one of them stepped forward. Slowly, carefully, they reached for the bar. The moment their hands closed around it, they flinched. The reaction was immediate. Muscles tensed, shoulders jerked, a sharp inhale that never quite became a scream. But they held on. They had to.
“Don’t look,” Nicholas murmured. “I’m not looking away,” (Y/n) shot back, her voice barely above a whisper. The second hybrid followed, biting down hard enough that (Y/n) could see the strain in their jaw even from a distance. The smell of burning hit again, sharper this time. Then they moved. Swinging from one bar to the next, every motion precise despite the pain. Their hands burned with each grip, but they didn’t hesitate. Couldn’t hesitate. The crowd watched, rapt. Some even clapped along. (Y/n) felt something twist painfully in her chest. “They’re going to fall,” she said, almost to herself. “They won’t,” Nicholas replied, though it sounded more like hope than certainty. “They know what happens if they do.”
The act ended without a fall. The moment their feet hit the platform again, both hybrids staggered, hands shaking violently, but they stayed upright. Applause erupted. Louder this time. (Y/n) clapped again, slower now, her expression carefully neutral. Inside, it felt like something was splintering. “Just a little longer,” Nicholas said under his breath. She nodded once. The final act began. Three figures were led into the ring. A wolf. A fox. And a red panda. The difference was immediate. They stood straighter. Their movements were smoother, less hesitant. When the music started, they moved with it, stepping into a coordinated routine that almost looked… natural.
The red panda even smiled. (Y/n)’s eyes narrowed slightly. “Do you see that?” Nicholas leaned back just enough to watch more closely. “Yeah. They’re not reacting like the others.” The wolf spun, landing lightly before helping the fox into a controlled flip. The red panda followed with a series of quick, playful movements, earning a ripple of genuine laughter from the crowd. It looked polished. Rehearsed. Almost willing. “Conditioned?” (Y/n) murmured. “Or rewarded,” Nicholas said. “Better treatment for better performance.” (Y/n)’s gaze flicked across the audience. That’s when she noticed it.
Small movements. Subtle. Easy to miss if you weren’t looking for it. People leaning toward each other. Hands shifting. Fingers tapping discreetly against wrists or programs. Counting. Money. Her expression didn’t change, but her voice dropped lower. “There it is.” Nicholas followed her line of sight, his eyes sharpening. “Yeah. This is the beginning of the auction.” Numbers passed in murmurs, barely audible beneath the music. A glance here, a nod there. Silent bids moving through the crowd like an invisible current. (Y/n) shifted slightly in her seat, angling herself just enough to catch more faces. “I’ve got at least six active bidders in our section alone.” “More on the left,” Nicholas added. “And the guy two rows down just doubled whatever was offered.”
The red panda spun again, landing in a bow, completely unaware or perhaps too aware. (Y/n)’s throat tightened. “Few more minutes,” Nicholas said, his voice steady now, focused. “We let this play out, confirm the exchange, then we call it in.” (Y/n) gave a small nod, her fingers brushing lightly against his hand again, not for comfort this time, but grounding. Her eyes stayed on the performers. “Yeah,” she said quietly. “And then we shut it all down.”
The final note of music lingered just a second too long before fading, the performers bowing as the audience rose into polished applause. The ringmaster stepped forward once more, basking in it, his smile sharp and satisfied. “Thank you, ladies and gentlemen,” he said smoothly. “And for our most… distinguished guests, we do hope you’ll remain for a more personal experience. A chance to appreciate our performers up close.” A ripple of quiet excitement passed through the crowd. (Y/n) exhaled slowly through her nose, her hands coming together in a final, measured clap before she let them fall to her lap. “Of course you do,” she murmured.
Nicholas shifted slightly in his seat beside her, rolling one shoulder like he was easing tension out of it. “Showtime,” he said under his breath. They stayed seated as others began to filter out or linger uncertainly. (Y/n) slipped her phone out just enough to type a quick message, her movements shielded by the fold of her dress. Interfere in 15. She sent it, then tucked the phone away again, her expression smoothing out like nothing had happened. Leaning slightly toward Nicholas, she let her voice carry just enough to be overheard.
“Honey,” she said, her tone bright and indulgent, “do you think we’ll get to meet the hybrids? I would love a closer look at the dancers. They were just… adorable.” The word tasted bitter. Nicholas leaned back in his seat, one arm draped casually, his wrist turning just enough for the light to catch the face of his watch. “Oh, darling,” he replied, voice warm with effortless arrogance, “I’m sure we will.” Out of the corner of her eye, (Y/n) caught the reactions. A couple to their right leaned closer together, whispering behind raised hands. Someone a few rows ahead glanced back, their gaze lingering just a second longer than casual curiosity allowed. “They’re clocking us,” she muttered. “Let them,” Nicholas said. “We look like money. That’s all they care about.”
She gave the faintest nod. Five minutes passed slowly. Then the man returned. This time, he wore the same tailored elegance as before, the ringmaster gone, replaced once again by the composed host. He stepped into the ring and gestured for the remaining guests to rise. “If you would,” he said, his voice softer now, more intimate. “Right this way.” Chairs shifted. Fabric rustled. People stood, smoothing suits and dresses as they began to follow. (Y/n) and Nicholas rose with them, falling easily into the flow of bodies moving toward the back. The transition was subtle.
Bright lights gave way to dimmer ones. The polished grandeur of the main hall faded into something colder, more functional. The air changed again, heavier now, carrying a mix of metal, sweat, and something that made (Y/n)’s stomach turn. They stepped into the room. And everything stopped. Cages lined the walls. Not one or two. Dozens. Each one held at least three hybrids, some more. Too close together. Too cramped. Some sat huddled in corners, others stood rigid, eyes tracking every movement in the room. A few didn’t move at all. (Y/n) felt her breath catch, sharp and involuntary. “This is worse,” she whispered, barely audible. Nicholas’s hand brushed lightly against hers, a silent warning. “Careful.”
She forced her expression to stay neutral, though her nails dug into her palm again. The man moved to the center of the room, turning to face them all with that same practiced smile. “Welcome,” he said. “To our private collection.” A few people chuckled softly. (Y/n) felt sick. “These hybrids,” he continued, gesturing broadly to the cages, “have been carefully selected and trained. Each one offers something unique. Strength, agility, obedience…” His voice carried easily, confident, proud. “Tonight, they are available to you,” he finished. “To the highest bidder.”
A murmur swept through the room. This time, it wasn’t subtle. Hands lifted. Numbers were spoken, quiet at first, then louder as competition built. A man near the front stepped closer to one of the cages, pointing as he called out an amount. Another countered immediately. (Y/n)’s eyes moved quickly, scanning, cataloging faces, voices, positions. “I’ve got visual confirmation on at least twenty buyers,” she murmured. “More in the back.” “Same,” Nicholas replied. “And guards by both exits. Armed.” Her jaw tightened. “We need to time this perfectly.” A sharp voice cut through the room as a bid jumped higher. The hybrids reacted. Some flinched. Some shrank back. One pressed themselves against the bars like they could disappear into them.
Across the room, the red panda from earlier stood in a cage with two others, still wearing that faint, trained smile, though it didn’t quite reach their eyes anymore. (Y/n)’s gaze lingered for half a second too long. “Don’t,” Nicholas said quietly. “Not yet.” She tore her eyes away, forcing herself to focus. Her pulse thudded steadily now, each second ticking closer. “Ten minutes,” she whispered. Nicholas gave a small nod, his posture relaxed, his expression bored, like none of this mattered. “Then we burn it to the ground,” he said under his breath.
The room settled into a rhythm that made (Y/n)’s skin crawl. Numbers rose and fell, voices calm and practiced, like this was nothing more than an auction for fine art. Smaller hybrids went first. The bunny. The cats. The ones the crowd had barely reacted to before were now reduced to numbers, their worth measured in quick exchanges and dismissive nods. “Thirty thousand.” “Forty.” “Sold.” It happened too fast. (Y/n) kept her posture relaxed, her expression distant, but inside she was counting. Three minutes. Her fingers tapped once against her arm, subtle, hidden in the folds of her dress. The bidding shifted. The tone changed.
Now came the ones they cared about. Wolves. Foxes. Larger hybrids that drew more attention, more excitement. The numbers climbed faster, sharper, competition slipping into voices that had been bored just minutes ago. “Two minutes,” Nicholas murmured, barely moving his lips. (Y/n) gave the smallest nod. Then the man raised his hand again. “And now,” he said, his voice lifting just slightly, “we present something truly special.” The room quieted. Even the bidders who had been murmuring among themselves turned their attention forward. The red panda was brought forward. Up close, the difference was impossible to ignore. (Y/n)’s breath slowed, her eyes narrowing just slightly as she took him in.
Tall. Too tall for his breed’s standard. His frame was lean but strong, movements sharp and precise in a way that didn’t match anything she knew about red panda hybrids. There was an energy to him, a restless kind of awareness, like he was always on the edge of motion. Not lazy. Not soft. Not what he was supposed to be. He stood in the center, posture straight, expression bright, almost eager. If there was fear, it was buried deep, masked behind something trained, something deliberate.
The man gestured toward him with clear pride. “This is K, our beloved red panda,” he announced. “Despite their supposed laziness, K is remarkably energetic. An excellent companion for those with a more… active lifestyle.” A few people chuckled. The bidding started immediately. “Two hundred thousand.” “Two fifty.” “Three.” The numbers jumped so fast it barely felt real. (Y/n)’s focus sharpened. “He was marketed,” she said under her breath. “They knew he’d draw attention.” Nicholas’s voice stayed even. “Yeah. Which means he’s important. Which means we do not get involved.”
“Four hundred.” “Four fifty.” The crowd leaned in, voices overlapping now, the calm control slipping into something hungrier. K didn’t move much, but his eyes shifted, tracking the voices, the hands, the people who were deciding his future in seconds. Something twisted hard in (Y/n)’s chest. “Five hundred.” “Six.” The numbers barely registered anymore. And then, before she could stop herself, her hand lifted. “Six fifty.” The word left her mouth clean, confident. Nicholas went completely still beside her. For a fraction of a second, he didn’t react at all. Then, very quietly, without turning his head, he said, “What are you doing?” (Y/n) didn’t answer. Her eyes stayed on K. “Seven hundred,” someone across the room countered immediately. Her hand rose again. “Seven fifty.” Nicholas’s fingers tightened slightly where they rested against his side. “(Y/n),” he said, low and controlled, “that is not the plan.” “I know,” she replied, just as quietly. “Then stop.”
“Eight hundred.” The numbers kept climbing. Her pulse matched it, steady but fast, something instinctive taking over, something she couldn’t quite shut down. She raised her hand again. “Nine.” Nicholas exhaled slowly through his nose, forcing calm. “We don’t win bids. We observe. We call it in. That’s how this works.” “I know how this works,” she said, her voice still smooth, still perfectly in character. “Then act like it.” “Nine fifty.” A brief pause. Then, from the other side, “One million.” A ripple went through the room. (Y/n)’s stomach flipped. Nicholas finally glanced at her, just for a split second, his expression tight. “That’s your out. Let it go.” She didn’t. Her hand lifted again. “One point two.”
This time, the reaction was louder. A few heads turned, more attention shifting toward them now. Nicholas forced himself not to look at her again, not to break the illusion. But his voice dropped even lower, sharper now. “You need to stop.” (Y/n) swallowed, her gaze still locked on K. K, who stood there like he was waiting. Like he knew. Her fingers curled slightly before she forced them still. Across the room, the previous bidder hesitated. Then, “One point three.” Silence stretched. Nicholas spoke again, quieter this time. “Thirty seconds.” The reminder hit. Backup. Timing. Everything they had planned.
(Y/n)’s hand hovered for just a fraction too long. The room watched. Waited. And for a moment, it wasn’t just about the bidding anymore. The tension snapped all at once. The doors burst open with a violent crack, slamming against the walls hard enough to echo through the room. “HPS is here, clear out!” For a split second, everything froze. Then the room exploded into chaos. Voices overlapped, no longer polished or controlled. People shouted, cursed, shoved past each other. Some threw wads of cash at handlers in desperate, greedy attempts to secure what they thought they could still take. Others rushed the cages, fumbling with locks, dragging hybrids out with no care for anything but escape. “Move, move!” “Take them!” “Now!”
(Y/n) didn’t hesitate. She pulled away from Nicholas the moment the panic started, slipping through the confusion before anyone could grab or question her. Her heart pounded hard in her chest, adrenaline sharpening every movement, every sound. “HPS, on the ground!” “Hands where I can see them!” Boots thundered in from every entrance. Agents flooded the room, weapons drawn, voices cutting through the noise with trained precision. Within seconds, exits were blocked, escape routes gone. A man tried to bolt past one of the doors. He didn’t make it two steps before he was forced to the ground. (Y/n) barely registered it.
Her eyes were already searching. Finding him. K. He hadn’t run. He stood near where he’d been displayed, the chaos swirling around him, his earlier energy gone. Now there was something else in his posture. Uncertainty. Fear. The kind that came from not knowing who was worse. (Y/n) slowed as she approached, raising her hands slightly, making sure her movements were clear. “K,” she called, her voice cutting through just enough. His head snapped toward her. For a moment, he looked like he might bolt. “Hey,” she said, softer now, stepping closer. “Come with me.”
She held out her hand. He didn’t take it. Not right away. His eyes flicked around the room. Agents in tactical gear. Humans shouting. Other hybrids being pulled away, some resisting, some too exhausted to fight. His breathing quickened. He took a small step back. “I’m not going to hurt you,” (Y/n) said, her voice steady, grounded. “I’m with HPS. You’re safe with me.” The words hung there. He searched her face, like he was trying to find something real in it. Something that wasn’t part of a performance. For a second, it felt like he might refuse. Then, slowly, hesitantly, he reached out. His hand hovered just short of hers before finally closing the gap.
The moment their fingers touched, she tightened her grip just enough to be reassuring, not restraining. “Good,” she said quietly. “Stay with me.” She turned, guiding him through the chaos. Around them, agents were securing the room. Bidders were being restrained, forced to their knees, hands behind their backs. Handlers shouted protests that went nowhere. Cages were being opened properly now, hybrids carefully led out instead of dragged. “Clear this side!” “Get medical in here!” Nicholas stood near the center, already in conversation with one of their superiors, his posture composed despite everything happening around him.
His eyes flicked up the moment he saw her. Then to K. There was a pause. A very brief one. But she saw it. (Y/n) reached them just as the boss turned fully toward Nicholas, mid-sentence. The woman’s gaze shifted to (Y/n), sharp and assessing, then dropped to the hybrid at her side. Her expression tightened slightly. “And this is?” she asked, gesturing toward K. (Y/n) shrugged lightly, though her hand didn’t leave his. “I don’t know,” she said. “I just… he was scared.” The boss held her gaze for a moment longer than necessary, like she was weighing that answer. Then she exhaled, shaking her head once. “Of course you did,” she muttered. She gestured toward the exit. “Get him to the transport trucks. We’re running full evaluations on all of them. Medical, identification, the works.”
Her eyes flicked back to (Y/n), more pointed now. “And don’t disappear. We’ll need your full report. Both of you.” Nicholas gave a short nod. “Understood.” (Y/n) nodded as well. “Got it.” The boss moved on immediately, already calling out new orders. For a second, the noise of the room pressed back in. Radios crackling. Voices coordinating. The aftermath settling into something controlled. (Y/n) glanced at K. Up close, she could see the tension still running through him, the way his shoulders hadn’t fully relaxed, his grip on her hand just a little tighter than before.
“It’s okay,” she said quietly. “We’re getting you out of here.” He didn’t respond, not in words. But he didn’t let go. She gave his hand a small, reassuring squeeze, then started toward the exit, guiding him through the sea of uniforms and flashing lights. Behind them, the operation continued. Ahead of them, the night air waited, sharp and clean compared to everything they were leaving behind.
The night air hit different the second they stepped outside. Cool. Sharp. Clean enough to almost wash away the stench of the place behind them. Rows of transport trucks lined the street, doors open, agents moving quickly but carefully as they guided hybrids inside. Voices were calmer out here, more controlled, but the urgency still hummed beneath it all. (Y/n) slowed as they approached one of the trucks. K didn’t. Not at first. Then his grip tightened. It wasn’t sudden. Just a quiet shift. Fingers curling more firmly around hers, like he had realized something he didn’t like. She glanced at him. His gaze was fixed on the inside of the truck.
Hybrids sat along the benches, some wrapped in blankets, others staring blankly ahead. A few flinched at every movement. None of them looked at ease. K didn’t move. Instead, he took a small step closer to her. (Y/n) softened immediately, turning fully toward him. “Hey,” she said gently. He didn’t answer. His hand only tightened again. “I know,” she murmured. “It’s a lot.” His eyes flicked to hers, searching, uncertain. There was something almost fragile in the way he held himself now, so different from the confident energy he had shown earlier in the ring. “They’re going to take care of you,” she continued, keeping her voice calm and steady. “You need to go with them, okay?”
He shook his head, just slightly. It wasn’t defiance. It was fear. (Y/n)’s chest tightened. “I’m not sending you somewhere bad,” she said softly. “This is the safe part. I promise.” He still didn’t move. So she shifted closer, lowering her voice just for him. “I’ll come with you,” she said. “Not tonight, but I’ll come to the shelter. I’ll check on you. I won’t just disappear.” That made him pause. He studied her face again, like he had back inside. Like he was trying to decide if her words meant anything. Slowly, he stepped closer, closing what little space was left between them. Even in her heels, she had to tilt her head slightly to meet his eyes.
His free hand lifted, hesitant at first, then more certain as he reached toward her. His fingers brushed against her hair, gently tucking a loose strand behind her ear with a kind of careful focus that made her breath catch. “I’ll wait for you,” he said quietly. (Y/n) felt something pull tight in her chest. She nodded, not breaking eye contact. “I’ll come visit,” she repeated. “I promise.” For a second longer, he didn’t let go. Then, slowly, his grip loosened. Her hand slipped from his. He turned, climbing into the truck without another word, moving to one of the open spots along the bench. Once he sat down, he looked back at her, his expression still uncertain, but steadier now.
Waiting. (Y/n) stayed where she was for a moment, watching him. “Hey,” an agent called nearby. “We need to clear this area.” She nodded absently, her eyes still on K. Then she straightened, turning away at last as the truck doors began to close. Inside, K didn’t look away. Not until the doors shut completely, sealing him in with the others, carrying him somewhere unknown. Somewhere safe, hopefully. (Y/n) exhaled slowly, the weight of everything settling in all at once. “Hey.” Nicholas’s voice came from behind her. “You good?” She didn’t answer right away. Her gaze lingered on the line of trucks, on the one that had just pulled away. “Yeah,” she said finally, though it came out quieter than she intended. Nicholas stepped up beside her, following her line of sight. “You broke protocol back there.” “I know.” A pause. Then, softer, “You’re going to visit him, aren’t you?” (Y/n) didn’t hesitate this time. “Yeah,” she said.
By the time the last of the trucks pulled away, the night had settled into something quieter. Not peaceful. Just… over. Hybrids were split between transports, sent to shelters across the city. Medical teams were already waiting, ready to assess injuries, check records, try to piece together where each of them had come from and if anyone was still looking for them. Behind them, flashing lights painted the street in red and blue as the rest of the operation wrapped up. Organizers, handlers, bidders, all of them were loaded into separate vehicles, their earlier confidence completely gone. No more polished smiles. No more quiet bids. Just cuffs, tension, and the reality of what came next.
(Y/n) barely remembered the drive back. HPS headquarters felt colder than usual when they stepped inside, the bright overhead lights a sharp contrast to everything they had just come from. The hum of activity hadn’t slowed, reports already being filed, teams moving between rooms with purpose. They were separated briefly, then brought in one after the other. Testimonies. Every detail. The lead-up. The performance. The cages. The bidding. Nicholas spoke first, his tone steady, precise, laying everything out in a clean, structured way that made it easy to follow. (Y/n) followed. She didn’t leave anything out. Not the bunny. Not the fire. Not the look on K’s face when the bidding started. The room stayed quiet as she spoke. Too quiet. Then came the part they had been waiting for.
Her supervisor leaned back slightly, arms crossed, expression unreadable but tight around the edges. “You broke protocol.” (Y/n) didn’t argue that. “Yes.” “You engaged beyond observational limits. You entered an active bid with no clearance.” “I know.” Nicholas shifted beside her. “She was maintaining cover,” he said, stepping in before the silence stretched too long. “They were starting to pay attention to us. If she backed out too abruptly, it could have raised suspicion.” The supervisor’s gaze flicked to him. “Were you aware she intended to continue bidding?” Nicholas hesitated, just enough to be honest. “No. But I understood the risk in the moment.”
(Y/n) glanced at him, just briefly. The supervisor looked back at her. “Your reasoning.” She exhaled slowly. “I felt like I had to,” she said. The words sounded thin the second they left her mouth, but she didn’t try to dress them up. The supervisor’s expression hardened slightly. “That is not a justification.” (Y/n)’s jaw tightened. “He was being targeted. People were already jumping numbers for him. If I didn’t step in, it could have escalated faster, drawn more attention, made extraction harder.” A pause. Then, quieter, more honest, “And… I felt a connection to him.” That didn’t help.
The supervisor shook his head once, exhaling through his nose. “We don’t operate on feelings.” Nicholas spoke again, more firmly this time. “With respect, we also don’t ignore situational shifts. She didn’t compromise the mission. If anything, it kept us in position longer.” Another pause. Tension hung in the air for a few seconds. Then the supervisor straightened slightly, his tone shifting just enough. “You completed the mission,” he said. “You gathered evidence. You confirmed trafficking and secured a full intervention. That matters.” (Y/n) stayed still, waiting for the rest. “But this,” he added, his gaze locking onto hers again, “does not happen again.” She nodded. “Understood.”
Silence. Then a small shift in posture, less rigid now. “You’re both cleared,” he said. “Standard leave applies. One month.” Nicholas let out a quiet breath. “Copy that.” (Y/n) nodded again. The tension eased just enough for the room to feel breathable again. They were dismissed. Nicholas stepped out first, rolling his shoulders as they moved into the hallway. “Well,” he muttered, “that could’ve gone worse.” (Y/n) gave a faint hum, but didn’t follow him right away. “Hey,” he said, noticing. “You coming?” “In a minute.” He studied her for a second, then nodded. “Don’t do anything reckless without me.” She huffed softly. “No promises.” He smirked, then headed off down the hall.
(Y/n) turned back, knocking lightly before stepping into the office again. The supervisor looked up, mildly surprised. “Something else?” “Yeah,” she said. “The red panda. K. Which shelter?” He watched her for a moment, then reached for the tablet on his desk, scrolling through intake logs. “Transferred about thirty minutes ago,” he said. “Moon Shelter.” (Y/n) nodded, committing it to memory. “Thank you.” He gave a short nod in return. “Get some rest.” She didn’t respond to that. Instead, she turned and walked out, the hallway stretching ahead of her, quieter now that most of the immediate work had been assigned. Outside, the city was still awake, lights glowing against the night. (Y/n) stepped out into it, already pulling her phone out as she moved. Home first. Change. Then the shelter. A promise was a promise.
~~~
The Moon Shelter was anything but quiet. Even at three in the morning, the place buzzed with movement. Soft footsteps echoed down the halls, voices low but constant, the occasional metallic clink of equipment being moved. The air smelled clean, clinical, but warmer than the headquarters. Less rigid. More human. (Y/n) pushed the door open, stepping inside as it shut quietly behind her. “(Y/n)?” She looked up. Yuma stood a few steps away, half buried behind a stack of papers, dark circles under his eyes but a familiar grin breaking through the exhaustion. He straightened immediately when he saw her.
“Yuma,” she said, walking over. “It’s been a while. How are you?” He pulled her into a quick hug, tight but brief. “Yeah, no kidding. Heard about tonight. Good work.” “Thanks,” she said, pulling back, glancing down at the mess in his hands. “But hey, I asked you a question.” He let out a tired laugh, lifting the papers slightly. “I’m good,” he said. “But I don’t think I’m sleeping for a week with all of this.” (Y/n) smiled, shaking her head. “Yeah, the operation was bigger than we thought. I’m just glad we pulled it off.” Yuma nodded, his expression softening for a moment before curiosity slipped in. “So,” he said, tilting his head slightly, “what brings you here at three in the morning?”
(Y/n) hesitated for just a second. Then she smiled, a little more nervous than she expected to feel. “I kind of promised one of the hybrids we rescued that I’d come visit him.” Yuma’s grin widened immediately. “Let me guess,” he said, already turning slightly. “The red panda?” (Y/n) blinked. “How did you know?” He smirked, clearly pleased with himself. “Just a guess,” he said. “Considering the only thing he’s been asking about since he got here is how visitors work.” That made something in her chest tighten. “Anyways,” Yuma added, jerking his head toward the hallway, “come on.”
He started walking, weaving through the controlled chaos of the shelter. (Y/n) followed close behind, her heels clicking softly against the floor, the sound oddly out of place among everything else. They passed open rooms. Some hybrids were being checked over by medical staff, quiet reassurances filling the space. Others sat wrapped in blankets, eyes heavy, finally starting to come down from the adrenaline. A few slept, curled up in corners or on cots, exhaustion winning out. “Most of them are stable,” Yuma said as they walked. “A few need more attention, but nothing we can’t handle.” “That’s good,” (Y/n) replied, though her focus had already started to narrow. They turned down a quieter hallway. Less movement here. Softer lighting. The kind of space meant for recovery instead of urgency.
Yuma slowed as they reached a door near the end. “He’s in here,” he said, glancing at her. “Been… restless.” (Y/n) nodded, her hand lifting slightly before she paused. For a second, she just stood there, staring at the door. Then she let out a slow breath, steadying herself, her fingers hovering just inches from the handle, but then she knocked softly before opening the door. A quiet voice answered from inside. “Come in.” (Y/n) pushed the door open. K stood by the window, the faint light from outside casting a soft glow around him. He had been changed into clean clothes, simple and comfortable, and though he looked better physically, something in his posture had shifted. His ears were pressed down into his fluffy hair, his tail hanging low and still behind him.
He looked… smaller, somehow. “Hey, K,” (Y/n) said gently. He turned quickly at the sound of her voice. The change was immediate. His tail lifted, moving slightly, his ears twitching as they perked up just a bit. A smile broke across his face, bright and genuine. “You came,” he said. (Y/n) smiled back, stepping fully into the room. “I promised, didn’t I?” He nodded quickly, almost eagerly, then gestured toward the small bed. “You can sit,” he said, a little awkward but clearly trying. (Y/n) walked over and sat down, the mattress dipping slightly under her weight. She expected him to join her, maybe sit beside her, but instead he lowered himself to the floor in front of her, settling with his back against the wall.
She blinked, tilting her head slightly. “Why are you sitting down there?” He shrugged, like it was the most obvious thing in the world. “I can look at you easier this way.” (Y/n) let out a soft chuckle. “Alright.” The room settled into a quiet calm after that. No rush. No urgency. Just the faint hum of the shelter outside and the steady, shared silence between them. K didn’t look away. His gaze stayed fixed on her, careful, focused, like he was trying to take in every detail. Like he was afraid something might change if he looked away for too long. (Y/n) noticed, but she didn’t call it out.
She had changed since earlier. The dress was gone, replaced by something simpler, more comfortable. Her hair was pulled back into a loose bun, a few strands escaping around her face. No makeup now, nothing polished or rehearsed. Just her. K tilted his head slightly, studying her in this new light. She had looked beautiful before, in the bright lights and expensive clothes, like she belonged somewhere far away from him. But this… This felt different. Softer. Real. And still just as beautiful.
His tail gave a small, absent flick against the floor as he kept looking at her, like he was trying to memorize everything. For a while, they just sat there, the quiet stretching comfortably between them. Eventually, (Y/n) shifted slightly, resting her hands in her lap as she looked down at him. “Is your name actually K?” she asked gently. “Or is it something else?” K went still for a moment. His fingers stilled against his tail as he thought. “It’s been a long time since I’ve thought about it,” he admitted quietly. His gaze drifted for a second, like he was reaching back for something distant. “My birth name was Koga Yudai.” The name lingered in the air. “But they shortened it,” he added after a moment. “Just to K. Simpler, I guess.”
(Y/n) nodded slowly, letting the weight of that settle. “Would you prefer if I called you Yudai, then?” He looked up at her. Something in his expression softened almost instantly, like the sound of it alone had reached somewhere deeper than anything else. “I’d like that,” he said, his voice quieter now. “It sounds… nice. Hearing that again.” (Y/n) smiled warmly. “It’s a pretty name.” Yudai tilted his head slightly, a faint, thoughtful look crossing his face as his fingers absentmindedly played with the soft fur of his tail now resting across his lap. “So,” he said after a moment, glancing back up at her, “what’s your name?”
(Y/n) blinked, then let out a small laugh, bringing a hand up to her forehead. “Oh, wow, I never actually introduced myself, did I?” She shook her head lightly, still smiling. “I’m (Y/n).” Yudai repeated it quietly under his breath, like he was testing how it felt. Then he smiled. “That’s a very pretty name too.” (Y/n) felt a small warmth settle in her chest. “Thank you.” He leaned forward just slightly, curiosity slipping into his expression now that the initial tension had eased. “So… what do you do for HPS?” he asked. (Y/n) shifted her weight, leaning back onto one hand, her posture more relaxed now. “I usually go undercover,” she explained. “Infiltrating fighting rings, black markets… places like that.”
Yudai’s ears twitched faintly as he listened. “When I put some effort in,” she continued with a small, almost amused smile, “I can look like I fit into that world.” He studied her for a second, his gaze steady and sincere. “You look pretty now too,” he said.
(Y/n) blinked, then let out a soft giggle, a little caught off guard. “Thank you, Yudai,” she said, her tone light, “but that’s not really what I meant.” He tilted his head again, clearly confused. “I meant the lifestyle,” she clarified, smiling. “Blending in with the kind of people who go to those places. Acting like I belong there.” “Oh,” he said softly, though his expression didn’t fully change. His fingers brushed lightly over his tail again as he looked at her, still thoughtful. “you still look like you belong somewhere better,” he added, almost to himself.
(Y/n) let out a quiet yawn, bringing a hand up to cover it. The exhaustion was finally catching up to her. It settled heavy in her limbs, slow and unavoidable. There was a reason undercover agents were given time off after missions like this. Weeks of pretending, staying alert, never fully relaxing. It wore you down in ways that didn’t always show right away. This one had been long. Nearly two months of tracking the circus, moving from place to place, gathering scraps of information until they found the right one. The right people. And now that it was over, her body was starting to collect the debt.
Yudai noticed immediately. His ears dipped slightly, his expression shifting as he watched her. “You’re tired,” he said quietly. (Y/n) gave a small, apologetic smile. “Yeah. It’s been a long couple of weeks.” Something flickered in his eyes. Disappointment. Worry. He hesitated for a moment, then gestured quickly to the bed behind her. “You can stay,” he said. “You can sleep here if you want.” (Y/n) blinked, a little surprised. “I can stay down here,” he added, nodding toward the floor where he was already sitting. “It’s fine.” She shook her head almost immediately, her expression softening. “No, it’s okay,” she said gently. “I should go home and get some proper rest.”
The words landed heavier than she meant them to. Yudai’s gaze dropped slightly, his tail going still in his lap. He nodded, but the movement felt smaller this time, quieter. Like he already knew what that meant. Like he had heard it before. (Y/n) noticed. Of course she did. Her chest tightened just a little as she watched him, the way his shoulders sank, the way he tried to hide it. So she leaned forward slightly, her voice softer now. “Hey,” she said. He looked up. “I’m coming back,” she added. “I just need to sleep for a bit first. Then I’ll come visit again.” There was a pause. Yudai searched her face again, like he had earlier, like he needed to be sure. Then, slowly, a small smile returned. “Okay,” he said, nodding.
He held onto that word carefully, like it meant something important. “I’ll be waiting.” (Y/n) smiled back, a little tired, but warm. “Good.” For a moment longer, neither of them moved. Then she pushed herself up from the bed, steadying herself as she stood. The exhaustion was still there, pulling at her, but lighter somehow now. “I’ll see you soon, Yudai.” He nodded again, more certain this time. “Soon.” And as she turned to leave, his eyes followed her all the way to the door, holding onto the promise she left behind like it was something solid.
On her way out, (Y/n) stopped by the front desk where Yuma was still buried under paperwork. He barely looked up at first, flipping through a stack before pausing when he noticed her again. “Heading out already?” “Yeah,” she said, offering a small wave. “I’ll be back this afternoon. After I get some actual sleep.”
Yuma let out a quiet huff of amusement. “Good. You look like you’re about to fall over.” “Rude,” she replied, though there was no real bite to it. He smirked, grabbing a pen and scribbling something down on a nearby sheet. “I’ll make a note of it. If I’m not here, they’ll still let you in.” “Thanks, Yuma.” “Get some rest, (Y/n).” She nodded, then stepped out into the early morning air. By the time she made it home, everything felt hazy. Her body moved on autopilot, shoes kicked off somewhere near the door, clothes half dealt with before she made it to her bed. She didn’t even remember closing her eyes. Sleep took her instantly.
~~~
Hours later, she woke up to sunlight spilling through her window. For a moment, she just lay there, staring at the ceiling, her mind slow to catch up with her body. The exhaustion wasn’t gone, but it had softened, dulled into something manageable. She reached for her phone, blinking at the screen. A message from Nicholas. You alive? Another followed shortly after. I might sleep for a week. (Y/n) let out a quiet laugh, shaking her head. “Of course you would,” she muttered. She typed out a quick response, something reassuring, something light, before setting the phone aside and dragging herself out of bed.
A shower helped. Clean clothes helped more. By the time she stepped outside again, she felt almost like herself, almost. On the way back to the shelter, she slowed as she passed a small café, the smell of fresh coffee and sugar drifting out onto the street. She paused. Then turned. Inside, the display case was lined with pastries and desserts, neat rows of things that looked far too nice to ignore. She scanned them for a moment, thinking. She didn’t know what Yudai liked. Did he even know what he liked? The thought lingered just long enough to make her decision for her.
“I’ll take a few of those,” she said, pointing to a mix of cakes and small desserts. “And… two iced coffees.” The barista nodded, already packing things up. (Y/n) took the bag when it was handed to her, balancing the drinks carefully in her other hand. If he didn’t like it, that was fine. Someone at the shelter would. But as she stepped back out onto the street, heading toward Moon Shelter again, she found herself hoping he would.
(Y/n) wasn’t sure when it had started. That pull. It didn’t make sense. She had been doing this for years, stepping into places most people didn’t even know existed, seeing things most people would never believe. She had cared, always. That was why she stayed. Why she kept going back. But this felt… different. Too personal. Too focused. She adjusted her grip on the small bag of desserts as she walked, her thoughts drifting despite herself.
Her mind wandered further back than she expected, to a fifteen year old her. That was when everything changed. She hadn’t known what it was at first. Just an invite, passed along like something exclusive, something exciting. A place where “interesting things” happened. She had been curious. Careless, maybe. She remembered the noise when she first stepped inside. The way the air had felt thick, wrong. The crowd too loud, too eager. And then she had seen it. The fight. Hybrids forced against each other, injured, exhausted, with nowhere to go. People cheering. Betting. Treating it like entertainment. She hadn’t stayed long after that.
She had stepped outside, hands shaking, and called the first number she could find connected to something called Hybrid Protection Services. She expected them to show up. She didn’t expect them to ask her to stay. To watch. To tell them everything she could. “I can’t go back in there,” she had said, her voice barely steady. “You don’t have to,” the voice on the other end had replied calmly. “Just tell us what you saw. Anything helps.” But she had gone back.
Carefully, quietly watching. And when it was over, when HPS had stormed in and shut it down, they had found her. Asked her questions. Then something else. “You got in once,” one of them had said. “You think you could do it again?” She should have said no. Instead, she had said, “Yeah.” And she never really stopped. (Y/n) exhaled softly, shaking her head as she stepped up to the shelter doors, pushing them open. Years of that. Of going undercover, blending in, pretending to be someone who belonged in those places. And in all that time, she had never felt like this about any of them. Not like she did with Yudai.
The thought lingered as she stepped inside, the familiar hum of activity greeting her again. This time, though, it felt calmer. Slower. At the front desk, Yuma was slumped forward, head resting awkwardly on a stack of papers, very much asleep. (Y/n) walked over quietly, setting the drinks down carefully before reaching out and nudging his shoulder. “Hey,” she said softly. “You’re going to break your neck like that.” Yuma stirred, blinking awake in confusion, his head lifting too quickly before he winced. “Oh, that already hurts,” he muttered, rubbing the back of his neck. (Y/n) laughed lightly. “Told you. Find somewhere better to nap.”
“Yeah, yeah,” he grumbled, glancing down at the mountain of paperwork still waiting for him. He let out a long, defeated groan. “I hate this part of the job.” She smiled sympathetically, sliding one of the iced coffees toward him. “Peace offering.” Yuma looked at it like it might save his life. “You’re my favorite person right now.” “I figured.” He took a long sip, sighing like it actually helped, then glanced back at her. “You’re here for Yudai, right?” She nodded. “Yeah. Is he still in his room?” “Should be,” Yuma said, then paused, tilting his head slightly. “Well… again.” (Y/n) frowned just a little. “Again?” He nodded, setting the coffee down. “Yeah. They pulled him in for another med check earlier.” Her expression tightened slightly. “Is he okay?”
“Yeah,” Yuma said quickly. “He’s actually one of the better cases. No major injuries, no severe physical trauma. Which is… rare, considering where he came from.” (Y/n) let out a small breath she hadn’t realized she was holding. “But,” Yuma added, a faint smirk tugging at his lips, “he’s been a bit of a challenge in other ways.” She raised an eyebrow. “Oh?” Yuma leaned back slightly in his chair, folding his arms. “He keeps bringing you up.” (Y/n) blinked. “What?” “Yeah,” he said, clearly amused now. “Every time we try to ask him something, redirect the conversation, get background info… somehow it circles back to you.” (Y/n) felt her cheeks warm just slightly.
“That’s… not helpful for you.” “Not even a little,” Yuma said with a laugh. “But it does tell me something.” She crossed her arms lightly, trying to ignore the small knot forming in her chest. “What’s that?” He gave her a knowing look. “He trusts you.” That landed heavier than she expected. Yuma reached for his coffee again, taking another sip before gesturing down the hall. “Go on. He should be back in his room by now.” (Y/n) nodded, picking up the bag and the second drink. “Thanks, Yuma.” “Anytime,” he said, already glancing back at his paperwork with a resigned sigh.
(Y/n) made her way down the hallway, her steps a little lighter this time. When she reached the door Yuma had shown her earlier, she paused for just a second, then knocked. She expected the same quiet come in. Instead, the door opened almost immediately. “(Y/n)!” Yudai stood there, eyes bright, his tail moving behind him in quick, uneven sways that were probably the closest thing to wagging he could manage. The shift from earlier was obvious. Lighter. Happier. (Y/n) smiled without even thinking about it. “I brought some snacks,” she said, lifting the bag slightly. “Or… sweets, I guess. And a coffee for you, if you want it.”
His smile widened as he took the bag from her, careful but eager. “Come in,” he said quickly, stepping aside. She walked in, setting the drink down on the small table before turning back toward him. Yudai had already settled onto the floor again, like it was the most natural place for him to be. (Y/n) watched him for a second. Then, without much thought, she lowered herself down to sit across from him. He blinked, clearly surprised. “You can sit on the bed,” he said, gesturing quickly. “It’s more comfortable.” She shook her head lightly. “I’m fine here.” He hesitated, like he wanted to argue, then gave in with a small nod.
His attention shifted to the table. “There’s only one,” he said, pointing at the coffee. (Y/n) leaned back slightly, resting her hands behind her. “I did buy two,” she admitted. “But I gave mine to Yuma. He looked like he needed it more than me.” Yudai’s expression softened again, something quiet and thoughtful settling in his eyes. She’s so kind, he thought, almost absently. Then he looked back at the drink. “You should have this one then,” he said, nudging it slightly in her direction. “I don’t need it.” (Y/n) looked at him, then shook her head. “It’s not about what you need,” she said. “It’s about whether you want it.” He paused. Then a small smile returned, softer this time. “How about we share it?” he suggested. (Y/n) let out a light laugh. “Alright,” she said. “If that’s the only way you’ll accept it.”
Yudai’s tail flicked again, a little more relaxed now as he opened the bag, peeking inside at everything she had brought. For a moment, the room felt easy. Simple. Just the two of them, sitting on the floor, deciding which dessert to try first. “I wasn’t sure what you’d like, so I got a mix of things,” (Y/n) said, watching as he carefully unpacked the bag. Yudai smiled, a soft, pleased expression. “Mm… I like most things.” One by one, he took the desserts out, setting them between them like something precious. His eyes lingered on each one, a quiet kind of awe in the way he looked at them, like he wasn’t used to having options. “They’re… really pretty,” he murmured.
(Y/n) reached into the bag again, pulling out two small wooden spoons. “They’re not the best to eat with,” she admitted, handing him one, “but they’ll have to do.” “I don’t mind,” he said, taking it carefully. They started slow. Trying one thing, then another, occasionally pausing as he reacted to the taste, sometimes surprised, sometimes just quietly pleased. The room filled with small sounds. Soft laughter. The faint clink of spoons against containers.
For a while, it was easy again. Then (Y/n) set her spoon down. Yudai noticed immediately. She leaned back slightly, reaching for the coffee and taking a small sip before looking at him. “I have a few things I want to ask you,” she said. He straightened just a little, his ears giving a small twitch. “What do you want to know?” (Y/n) hesitated briefly, choosing her words. “Yuma mentioned it’s been a bit difficult to get information from you,” she said, her tone gentle, not accusatory. “So I thought I’d try.” Yudai didn’t look defensive. Just… attentive.
She took another small sip of the coffee, then continued. “How long were you at the circus?” He went quiet. Not shutting down, just thinking. “Maybe around five years,” he said after a moment. “Maybe a bit more. I stopped counting.” (Y/n)’s brows pulled together slightly, surprise flickering across her face. “That long?” He nodded faintly. Her gaze dropped to the desserts between them, her fingers tightening just a little around the cup. “They kept you for that long,” she murmured, more to herself than him. Yudai’s eyes followed hers, settling on one of the untouched pastries. His fingers brushed lightly against it, but he didn’t pick it up.
“They would auction me,” he said quietly. “At the special events.” (Y/n) stilled. “But then they’d find a reason to take me back,” he continued, his voice calm in a way that felt practiced. “Something would always go wrong. Paperwork. Fake payment problems. Behavior.” He gave a small, almost humorless smile. “There was always an excuse for them to take the money but not send me away.” Her grip tightened slightly. “They knew I drew crowds,” he added. “People liked watching. Bidding.” His gaze flicked up to hers for a second before dropping again. “So they used it.”
The room felt heavier now. The untouched desserts sat between them, suddenly less inviting. (Y/n) didn’t interrupt. She just listened. “I noticed something,” (Y/n) said after a moment, her voice softer now. “Last night… you looked a bit happy. Despite everything.” Yudai didn’t seem surprised by the question. He just shrugged lightly, his fingers tracing absent patterns along the edge of a pastry. “They treated me better than most,” he said. “So I didn’t have much to complain about.” (Y/n) frowned slightly, but didn’t interrupt. “I like moving,” he continued. “Dancing. Running. Doing things.” A faint, almost sheepish smile crossed his face. “Not very typical for a red panda, I guess.” She let out a quiet huff of amusement. “Yeah, you’re definitely not what people expect.” He nodded. “So… I got to do something I enjoyed. Perform, move around, stay active.” His voice dipped just slightly. “Considering everything, I felt kind of happy.” Then his gaze dropped. “But I also felt terrible,” he added more quietly. “For everyone else.” (Y/n)’s expression softened. That made sense. More than she liked. “Yeah,” she said gently. “That makes sense.”
There was a brief pause before she shifted slightly, picking up her spoon again only to set it back down without using it. “Okay,” she said, her tone careful. “Before the circus… where were you?” Yudai’s shoulders lifted in another small shrug, but this one felt heavier. “I didn’t really have a home,” he said. (Y/n) stilled. “I was kicked out when I was younger,” he continued. “Maybe fourteen.” Her grip tightened slightly on her knee. “They said I was too energetic,” he went on, his voice flat in a way that felt learned. “Too much. Not what they expected.” (Y/n) didn’t look away from him. “It was easier for them to just…” he made a small, vague motion with his hand, “get rid of me. Than to go through the process of handing me over properly.”
Her jaw tightened. “So I left,” he said simply. “Wandered around. Took care of myself.” For a second, the room felt very small. “And then,” he added, almost like it was just another step in a long line of things, “the man from the circus found me.” (Y/n)’s eyes sharpened slightly. “He offered me a job,” Yudai said. “A place to stay. Food.” A pause. “I didn’t ask questions,” he finished. Silence settled between them again. (Y/n) exhaled slowly, leaning back just a little, her gaze dropping to the floor for a second before lifting again. “You were just a kid,” she said quietly. Yudai didn’t respond to that. He just picked up his spoon again, though he didn’t use it, turning it lightly between his fingers like he didn’t quite know what to do with his hands anymore.
“We don’t have to go through everything today,” (Y/n) said gently. “If it’s too much, we can talk about something else.” Yudai shook his head almost immediately. “No,” he said. “I’d rather get everything out now.” She studied him for a second, making sure. Then she nodded. “Alright.” She shifted slightly, her tone careful again. “You said they treated you better than the others… but did they ever hurt you? Abuse you in any way?” Yudai went quiet. His hand tightened around his tail, fingers gripping the fur as he took a slow breath in.
“In the beginning,” he said. (Y/n) felt her chest tighten. “They would hit me,” he continued, his voice steady in a way that felt practiced. “Starve me. Make sure I understood I had to listen.” Her jaw clenched. “I also went through the same kind of… thing you saw last night,” he added, quieter now. “Like the bunny.” (Y/n)’s stomach turned. Yudai hesitated, then lifted his shirt slightly. “Wait, you don’t have to show me if you don’t want to, I already believe you, I just-” She stopped mid sentence. Her breath caught. Along his side, a large scar stretched across his torso. Jagged. Uneven. Too deep to have ever been anything minor. A bite mark.
“Oh, Yudai…” she said softly, the words barely above a whisper. He lowered his shirt again, like it didn’t matter much. “It’s healed,” he said with a small shrug. “It’s just a bad memory now.” (Y/n) shook her head immediately. “That doesn’t make it okay,” she said, her voice firmer now. He didn’t argue. He just looked down again, his fingers loosening slightly in his tail. For a moment, neither of them spoke. Then (Y/n) leaned forward just a little, her tone softening again. “They shouldn’t have done that to you,” she said quietly. “To any of you.” Yudai’s ears twitched faintly. “I know,” he replied, though it sounded like something he was still learning to believe.
(Y/n) blinked quickly, lifting her hand to brush away the tear that had almost slipped free. She let out a slow breath, steadying herself. “I think that’s everything we needed to go over,” she said, her voice gentle again. “I’m guessing the shelter already knows about the scars?” Yudai nodded. “Yeah. They saw them during the checks.” He paused, his gaze drifting slightly. “They asked about them too.” (Y/n) tilted her head a little. “But you didn’t answer.” He shook his head. “I don’t know why,” he admitted. “I just… couldn’t. Not with them.” (Y/n) nodded, understanding settling easily. “That’s okay,” she said softly. “They get that. Not everyone is ready to talk about everything, especially with people they don’t know yet.”
That seemed to ease something in him, even if just a little. Silence settled again, lighter this time, less heavy than before. A few seconds passed before Yudai shifted, glancing down at the small spread of desserts between them. He pointed to one of the cakes they had already tried, a small, thoughtful smile returning. “I think that one’s my favorite,” he said. “It was really good.” (Y/n) followed his gesture, smiling. “Yeah,” she agreed. “That one was delicious.”
Her mind still lingered on the scar. On what it meant. On everything he had gone through. But she pushed it back, gently but firmly. Not now. Right now, he was here. Safe. Sitting across from her, talking about cake like it was the most important thing in the world. So she focused on that. On him. The way his eyes seemed to catch the light when he smiled. The small, almost constant movement of his ears, reacting to every little sound. The way his nose scrunched just slightly when he tasted something he didn’t like earlier. The quiet, genuine sound of his laughter. Not the pain. Not the past. Just this.
After another bite of cake, Yudai glanced up at her, curiosity slipping back into his expression. “What do you do,” he asked, “when you’re not working undercover?” (Y/n) leaned back slightly, thinking. “Not much, honestly,” she said with a small shrug. “I hang out with friends sometimes.” He tilted his head, listening closely. “Like Nicholas,” she added. “You saw him last night.” Yudai nodded faintly. “We met when I first started at HPS,” she continued. “He had just started too. We actually hated each other at first.” Yudai blinked, a little surprised. “Really?”
“Oh yeah,” she said with a quiet laugh. “Couldn’t stand him. But then we realized we had more in common than we thought. Same kind of work, same way of thinking about things.” Her smile softened slightly. “We became friends after that.” She shifted a little, resting her arms loosely on her knees. “Then there’s people like Yuma. I don’t see him as often, since we’re both busy most of the time.” Yudai nodded again, his gaze steady. “And during time off?” he asked. (Y/n) let out a small breath. “I mostly just stay home,” she admitted. “Being undercover takes a lot out of you. I’m usually exhausted the first week after a mission, so I just… rest.”
He watched her for a second longer. “Isn’t it lonely?” he asked quietly. (Y/n) looked up toward the ceiling, considering it. “Sometimes,” she said after a moment. “Yeah.” Her gaze dropped back to him. “But I’m lucky,” she added. “I’ve got Nico. We’re almost always paired together for missions. A lot of people in HPS work completely alone.” She gave a small shrug. “At least we have each other to lean on.” Her expression shifted slightly, something more thoughtful settling in. “But… it’s a lonely world,” she admitted. “Most people are just focused on themselves.”
Yudai nodded slowly, like he understood that more than she expected. Then he spoke again. “What if you didn’t have to be alone?” (Y/n) blinked, her attention sharpening as she met his gaze. “What do you mean?” Yudai looked down at his tail, his fingers brushing through the soft fur as he gathered his thoughts. “Like…” he started, hesitating just a little. “What if you had a hybrid?” He glanced up at her again, more uncertain now. “Adopted one,” he clarified. “Someone who would always be there for you.”
(Y/n) looked at the window, her gaze lingering on the faint reflection of the two of them in the glass. “I’ve thought about it,” she said, her voice quieter than before, like the admission carried more weight than she wanted it to. “But… I never found a hybrid that I felt connected with.” Her fingers traced lightly against the edge of the bed as she spoke, unfocused. “And even if I had… I didn’t think it would be right for me to adopt one.”
She exhaled slowly, shoulders dipping just a fraction. “Sometimes I have to be gone for a week or two for work,” she continued, glancing down briefly before looking back out the window. “No warning, no set schedule. I can’t always bring someone along, and even if I could, it wouldn’t be safe.” A faint crease formed between her brows. “I’m not sure I’d be able to provide a good home for a hybrid. Not the kind they actually deserve.”
Yudai listened closely, his attention never wavering. His tail twitched in his lap, the soft fur shifting under his fingers as they absentmindedly brushed over it. There was a slight tension in his posture now, something quieter, more careful, as he processed every word she said. “But what if the hybrid would be okay with that life?” he asked. His voice was gentle, but there was something underneath it. Not pressure. Not quite. Just… hope, carefully tucked between the words. (Y/n) turned her head at that, meeting his gaze fully this time. For a second, she didn’t answer. She just looked at him, really looked. The way his ears had dipped just slightly, like he was bracing himself. The way his fingers stilled against his tail, waiting.
She knew what he was doing. He wasn’t just asking a question. He was asking for himself. And she’d be lying if she said she didn’t feel it too. That pull. That quiet, persistent feeling that had been there since the moment he took her hand in that chaos. It hadn’t gone away. If anything, it had only settled deeper. But that didn’t make it simple. Her expression softened, but there was hesitation in it now, something more guarded. “Yudai…” she started, then paused, her voice catching just slightly before she found it again. “It’s not just about being okay with it.”
Her fingers curled faintly against her palm, like she was grounding herself in the thought. “Sometimes people think they can handle something,” she said carefully, “until they’re actually living it.” Her gaze didn’t leave his. “Being alone more often than not. Waiting. Not knowing when someone’s coming back.” There was a flicker of something in her eyes. Not doubt in him. Just… doubt in the situation. “I don’t want to be the reason someone feels like that,” she admitted quietly. The room fell into a softer kind of silence after that, the kind that wasn’t empty, just full of everything neither of them was quite saying yet.
Yudai nodded, but the movement was small, almost hesitant. His gaze dropped for a moment, and even though he didn’t say anything, the shift in his expression said enough. The brightness from earlier dimmed just slightly, something quieter settling in its place. His tail stilled in his lap, the earlier flicks fading into stillness. (Y/n) noticed immediately. Guilt pressed at her chest, heavier than she expected. She looked away for a second, her jaw tightening just a little. She wished, not for the first time, that things were different. That her life didn’t revolve around missions, undercover work, disappearing for days at a time without warning.
But it wasn’t something she could just walk away from. HPS needed people like her. People who could blend in, who could hold their ground in places like that circus without breaking cover. And she and Nicholas… they had spent years building that rhythm together, learning how to move, how to think, how to trust each other without hesitation. No one else at HPS had anywhere near as many successful missions as they did. That wasn’t something she could abandon.
(Y/n) leaned her head back slightly, her eyes drifting up to the ceiling as she tried to gather her thoughts. “I know what you’re asking,” she said quietly. Her voice was softer now, more careful. “And Yudai…” She lowered her gaze again, looking back at him. “I really do like you,” she admitted, the words coming easier than she expected, but no less true. “You’re… special.” Yudai looked up at her then, his eyes glazy, like he was holding onto every word she said, afraid of what might come next. “But I don’t know if I can,” she finished.
The words lingered between them. For a second, neither of them moved. Then Yudai leaned forward just slightly, his expression shifting, something hopeful pushing through the uncertainty. “We can make it work, can’t we?” he asked. His voice was soft, but there was a quiet determination there. Not forceful, not demanding. Just… believing. (Y/n)’s chest tightened. She should have said no. She knew she should have. It would have been the safer answer. The more responsible one. But when she looked at him, really looked, at the way he was watching her, waiting, hoping… She couldn’t find it in herself to say it. Instead, she exhaled softly, her shoulders easing just a little. “We can try,” she said.
For a split second, Yudai just stared at her, like he needed to make sure he heard her right. Then his expression broke into a smile, bright and unguarded, something warm rushing back into his eyes. Before she could react, he leaned forward, wrapping his arms around her in a quick, instinctive hug. (Y/n) stiffened for half a second, caught off guard, then slowly relaxed into it, her arms coming up to return it just as gently. Yudai held onto her like it meant something. Like she meant something. “You feel like home,” he whispered. The words were quiet, almost lost in the space between them, but she heard them clearly.
After a while, the quiet in the room shifted, not uncomfortable, just… aware. Time had passed without either of them really noticing, but it caught up eventually. (Y/n) let out a soft breath, glancing toward the door before looking back at him. “I should go,” she said gently. Yudai’s expression changed almost instantly. Not dramatically, but enough. His ears dipped just slightly, and his fingers curled faintly where they rested in his lap. “Oh,” he said, quieter now. She offered him a small, reassuring smile. “I’ll be back tomorrow,” she added quickly. “I just… I need to figure some things out first. Find a way to make this work.”
He studied her face for a second, searching for something, maybe reassurance, maybe certainty. Then he nodded, even if it looked reluctant. “Okay,” he said.
There was a pause, like neither of them quite wanted to be the first to move. Eventually, Yudai let go of her hand. He walked her to the door, slower than necessary, like stretching out the last few seconds. When she stepped into the hallway, he lingered there, watching her. There was something in his eyes now, something he didn’t say out loud. A quiet fear. That she might not come back. But he didn’t voice it. Instead, he gave her a small smile. “I’ll be here.” (Y/n) nodded, meeting his gaze. “I know.” And then she turned, walking down the hall without looking back, even though she could feel his eyes on her until she disappeared around the corner.
~~~
The air outside was cooler now, the evening settling in. (Y/n) stepped out of the shelter, pulling her jacket a little tighter around herself as she exhaled slowly. Her mind was already moving, turning over everything that had just happened. She didn’t wait long before pulling out her phone. Nicholas picked up on the second ring. “Miss me already?” he muttered, his voice thick with exhaustion. She huffed a quiet laugh. “Something like that. You got time to meet?” There was a pause, then a tired exhale on the other end. “Yeah… but you’re coming to me. I’m not moving.” (Y/n) smiled faintly. “Figures.” “Door’s unlocked,” he added. “Just don’t judge the state of my apartment.” “No promises,” she said, hanging up.
Nicholas’s place looked exactly how she expected. Shoes kicked off near the door. A jacket draped over the back of a chair. The faint smell of takeout still lingering in the air. The lights were dim, giving the whole space a tired, lived-in feel. He was sprawled on the couch when she walked in, one arm thrown over his eyes like he hadn’t bothered to fully sit up. “Took you long enough,” he mumbled. (Y/n) kicked off her shoes and walked further in, glancing around with a small smirk. “Wow. You really went all out cleaning up for me.” “Be grateful I’m conscious,” he shot back, though there was no real bite to it.
She huffed softly, dropping onto the couch beside him, leaning back with a quiet sigh. For a moment, neither of them spoke. Just… existed in the shared quiet. Then she turned her head slightly. “I need your opinion on something.” Nicholas shifted, lowering his arm just enough to look at her. “That sounds dangerous.”“It probably is.” That got him to sit up a little more, running a hand through his hair as he blinked away the last bits of sleep. “Alright. What’s going on?” (Y/n) hesitated for a second, then started talking. She told him about Yudai. About the conversation. About what he asked. What she said. The parts she wasn’t sure about.
Nicholas didn’t interrupt. He just listened, his expression gradually sharpening as the tiredness faded into something more focused. When she finished, the room fell quiet again. (Y/n) stared at the floor, her fingers loosely intertwined in her lap. “I just don’t know if I can give him what he needs,” she admitted. “I’m barely home half the time. And when I am, I’m usually exhausted or prepping for the next mission.” Nicholas leaned back slightly, watching her for a moment before speaking.
“It’s not always about having the perfect home on paper,” he said. (Y/n) glanced up at him. “It’s much more important to have the right heart,” he continued, his tone steady, certain. “And you have that. No question.” She frowned faintly, like she wasn’t fully convinced. “The fact that you’re even here, stressing about whether you’d be good enough?” he added. “That already puts you ahead of most people.” (Y/n) let out a quiet breath, her shoulders easing just a little. “Yeah, our job makes things complicated,” Nicholas went on, leaning forward slightly, resting his elbows on his knees.
“We disappear. We don’t have normal schedules. But we’ve made it work before. We adapt.” He glanced at her, a small, knowing look in his eyes. “And let’s be honest. If anyone could make something like this work, it’d be you.” She huffed softly. “You’re biased.” “Obviously,” he said without hesitation. “But I’m also right.” That pulled a faint smile from her. Nicholas’s expression softened just a little. “And from what you’re saying… that red panda’s already halfway attached to you.” (Y/n) looked down, thinking about it. About the way Yudai had looked at her. The way he had said he’d wait. “…Yeah,” she admitted quietly. “So it’s not just about whether you can handle it,” Nicholas said. “It’s about whether you want to.”
That made her pause. Really pause. Her gaze drifted, unfocused, as everything he said settled in. Did she want to? Images flickered through her mind. Yudai smiling when she walked in. The way he sat on the floor just to be closer to her. The quiet trust in his voice. You feel like home. Her chest tightened slightly. (Y/n) exhaled slowly, leaning back against the couch, staring up at the ceiling now. For the first time, the thought didn’t feel impossible. Complicated, yes. Difficult, definitely. But not impossible. And that was new.
Nicholas watched her, a small smirk tugging at his lips. “There it is.” She blinked, looking at him. “What?” “That look,” he said. “The one where you’ve already decided and you’re just catching up to it.” (Y/n) rolled her eyes lightly, but there was no real denial behind it. “Maybe,” she muttered. But as she sat there, turning the idea over in her mind, she could finally see it. Not just the risks. But the possibility. And for the first time since Yudai asked, it didn’t scare her quite as much.
After she left Nicholas’ place and made her way home, the city felt quieter than usual. Or maybe it was just her, too caught up in her own thoughts to notice anything else. By the time she stepped into her apartment, closing the door behind her with a soft click, the silence wrapped around her completely. (Y/n) stood there for a moment, not moving, just letting everything settle. Would it actually be possible? Could she really do this? Her eyes drifted slowly across the space, taking it in like she hadn’t seen it properly in a while. The living room was neat, familiar, everything in its place. It had always been enough for her. Functional. Comfortable.
But now she was looking at it differently. She stepped further in, setting her things down absentmindedly as her thoughts kept turning. She wanted to make it work. That part was becoming clearer with every passing second. Her gaze shifted down the hallway, landing on the closed door at the end. The spare room. It had always just been there, used occasionally when someone stayed over, otherwise untouched for weeks at a time. Slowly, she walked toward it. Her hand rested on the handle for a second before she pushed it open. The room inside was simple. A bed, a dresser, a small desk by the window. Clean, but impersonal. It didn’t feel like anyone’s space. Not yet.
(Y/n) stepped inside, looking around more carefully now, imagining instead of just observing. It wouldn’t take much to change it. A few adjustments, something more personal, something that actually felt lived in. “That could work…” she murmured to herself. Her mind kept going. Money wasn’t an issue. That had never really been a concern. She could afford it. Food, supplies, anything he’d need. That part was easy. It was everything else that made her hesitate. Her job. The unpredictable schedule. The long absences. (Y/n) exhaled softly, leaning against the doorframe as she thought.
He was active. That much was obvious. Always moving, always needing something to do. But her building had a gym. She glanced back toward the main area of the apartment, picturing it. He could use that. It wasn’t perfect, but it was something. A place for him to move, to burn off that endless energy. A small smile tugged at her lips at the thought. Then another idea followed. Yuma. Her brows lifted slightly as she straightened. He already had a hybrid of his own. He understood what it meant, what it required. And more importantly, he was someone she trusted.
“If I’m away…” she murmured, thinking it through. “He could help.” It wouldn’t be all the time. She wouldn’t ask that. But enough to bridge the gaps. Enough to make sure Yudai wasn’t alone. And knowing Yudai… He’d probably get along with Yuma’s bunny hybrid. The thought came easier than she expected. She could already picture it, in a vague way. Not perfectly, but enough to feel possible. Not just manageable. Possible. (Y/n) stepped further into the room, her fingers brushing lightly against the edge of the desk as her thoughts settled into something more solid.
Maybe it could actually work. Maybe all the things she thought were obstacles… weren’t as impossible as she had made them out to be. Her chest felt a little lighter. She turned slightly, looking back out into the apartment, seeing it differently now. Not just as her space. But something that could be shared. Something that could be a home. “Maybe…” she said quietly, almost to herself. Maybe she could give him that. A real home. A good home.
~~~
The next day, when (Y/n) arrived at the shelter, her steps slowed slightly as she entered the building. The familiar sounds greeted her almost immediately. Quiet conversations, paperwork shuffling, the occasional metallic clink from somewhere deeper in the facility. It felt calmer than it had the first night, more settled. For a brief moment, her eyes flicked toward the hallway leading to Yudai’s room. Then she forced herself to look away. Not yet.
Instead, she made her way toward the front desk, where Yuma sat half buried beneath another mountain of paperwork. This time he looked at least somewhat awake, though only barely. He glanced up when he noticed her approaching, and a small grin immediately appeared on his face. “Well, if it isn’t my favorite undercover agent.” (Y/n) rolled her eyes lightly. “You say that like you know more than three people.” “I know four, actually.” “Impressive.” Yuma huffed a laugh, setting his pen down. “You’re here early.” “Yeah.” She hesitated briefly, shifting her weight slightly. “Do you have a few minutes to spare later? Maybe lunch?” His brows lifted just slightly at the tone in her voice, curiosity flickering across his face almost immediately. “That serious, huh?” “Maybe.” Yuma glanced down at the stack of papers in front of him, visibly debating how much he cared about them. Then he sighed dramatically. “I can spare thirty minutes.” (Y/n) smiled faintly. “I’ll take it.”
The lunch place nearby was small and quiet, tucked between two larger storefronts. The kind of place that smelled constantly of warm bread and coffee, where conversations stayed low and unhurried. By the time they sat down across from each other, Yuma already looked suspiciously interested. “You’ve got that look,” he said, pointing at her with his fork before they had even started eating. (Y/n) frowned slightly. “What look?” “The one where you’re overthinking something important.” She let out a quiet breath through her nose. “That obvious?” “To people who know you? Yeah.” (Y/n) looked down at her drink for a second before finally speaking. “I’ve been thinking about adopting Yudai.” Yuma’s expression softened almost instantly, like the answer made perfect sense to him. “But,” she added quickly, “I still don’t know how to make it work.”
He leaned back slightly in his seat, listening quietly as she continued. She explained everything. Her schedule. Missions. Being away unexpectedly. The apartment. The uncertainty that still lingered in the back of her mind no matter how badly she wanted to ignore it. Yuma listened without interrupting, his attention fully on her the entire time. When she finally finished, exhaling softly like she had been carrying the thoughts around for too long, he smiled. And it was annoyingly knowing. “Oh no,” (Y/n) muttered immediately. “You’re about to say something wise, aren’t you?” “I’m always wise.” “You fell asleep on paperwork yesterday.” “And yet, I’m still right.”
(Y/n) shook her head lightly, but a small smile tugged at her lips despite herself. Yuma rested his arms on the table, his expression growing gentler. “Listen,” he said, “it’s not about having the perfect home.” Her eyes flicked up to him. “It’s about having the right heart.” The words hit differently this time, maybe because she had already heard them once before. Maybe because hearing them again made them harder to dismiss. Yuma continued before she could say anything. “And honestly? It’s pretty obvious Yudai likes you.” A faint grin appeared again. “A lot.”
(Y/n) felt warmth creep faintly into her cheeks. “Yuma.” “I’m serious,” he said with a laugh. “He barely spends time with anyone else unless he has to. Half the conversations I’ve had with him somehow end up back on you.” She looked away briefly, trying and failing not to smile a little. “There isn’t a single person here more perfect for Yudai than you,” Yuma said more softly now. That made her go quiet. Not because she didn’t want to respond. But because a part of her was finally starting to believe it. Yuma watched her for a second before adding, “And for the work thing? I’ll help you.” Her brows lifted slightly. “You would?” “Of course.” He shrugged easily. “It’s fine. You’re not asking me to raise him. Just help out sometimes when missions come up.” A small smirk tugged at his mouth. “Besides, Harua could probably use another friend around.”
(Y/n) let out a soft laugh at that, the tension in her chest easing little by little. Everything she had worried about suddenly felt… manageable. Not perfect. But real. Possible. She sat there quietly for a moment, taking a slow breath as the last pieces finally settled into place. Then she nodded once. Firmly this time. “Okay,” she said. Yuma blinked. “Okay?” (Y/n) looked up at him, and for the first time since all of this started, there was certainty in her expression of hesitation. “Okay,” she repeated, a small smile forming. “Let’s do this.” Yuma’s face immediately broke into a grin. “There she is.” He pointed at her like he had been waiting for that exact moment. “Good. Because I was already mentally preparing the paperwork.” (Y/n) laughed softly, shaking her head. “Of course you were.”
By the time they walked back to the shelter, something inside her felt lighter. Nervous, still. But lighter. Yuma peeled off toward the front desk almost immediately. “I’ll get started on everything,” he said, already pulling files toward himself. “You go talk to him.” (Y/n) nodded slowly. Then she turned toward the hallway. Toward the door she had already become far too familiar with over the last few days. Her heart beat a little faster as she approached it this time. Not from uncertainty. But anticipation. (Y/n) didn’t even have time to knock before the door suddenly opened. Yudai stood there, already smiling the second he saw her.
“Hi,” he said excitedly, the word coming out almost too fast. (Y/n) blinked once before laughing softly, caught off guard by how eager he looked. “Eager, are we?” she asked, amusement warming her voice. Yudai’s ears twitched immediately in his fluffy hair, and his tail swayed once behind him before he stepped back quickly. “Come in,” he said. “Come on, hurry.” That only made her laugh more. “Alright, alright,” she said, shaking her head as she walked inside. The room already looked more lived in compared to the first night she visited. A blanket draped messily over the bed now, a few books stacked near the window, little signs that someone was settling into the space instead of just occupying it.
(Y/n) sat down on the bed, the mattress dipping slightly beneath her weight. Then she patted the spot beside her. Yudai closed the door almost immediately before crossing the room toward her without hesitation. He sat down close beside her, close enough that their shoulders nearly touched. His fluffy tail curled naturally across the bed, ending up resting between them. (Y/n)’s eyes dropped to it automatically. Up close, it looked even softer than before, thick fur catching the warm light of the room. His ears twitched faintly again as he noticed her staring. “Can I touch your tail?” she asked. Yudai looked surprised for half a second, then nodded quickly. “Yeah.”
Carefully, (Y/n) rested her hand against the soft fur, gently running her fingers along it. Her brows lifted slightly. It was warm. Really warm. And softer than she expected, the thick fur smooth beneath her hand as it shifted faintly under her touch. Yudai visibly relaxed beside her almost immediately, his shoulders loosening as a quiet sound left him, somewhere between a sigh and contentment. (Y/n) smiled faintly to herself as she continued absentmindedly petting his tail. It kind of resembled Yudai himself. Warm. Soft. Comforting.
There was an energy to it too, subtle movements beneath her hand, little twitches every now and then that reminded her so much of him it almost made her laugh. Kind. Gentle. Fun. The thought settled somewhere deep in her chest, smoothing out the last traces of uncertainty that had been lingering there since yesterday. And before she could stop herself from overthinking it again, the words left her mouth. “I’m adopting you.” Her hand froze against his tail. Yudai froze too. The room went completely still. For a second, he just stared at her. Like he hadn’t understood the words. Or maybe like he had understood them perfectly and simply couldn’t believe them.
(Y/n)’s heart jumped slightly at the expression on his face. His eyes widened slowly, the brightness in them wavering with something much more fragile. He had prepared himself for the opposite. Prepared himself to hear no. Prepared himself for her to sit him down gently and explain why it wouldn’t work, why she couldn’t do it, why this was where things ended. He had come into today already trying to brace himself for goodbye. Like he always had to. But she wasn’t saying goodbye. She wasn’t leaving him behind. Instead, she had just opened a door he had convinced himself would always stay locked. Yudai’s lips parted slightly, but no sound came out at first. His tail twitched once beneath her frozen hand. Then again.
And suddenly his eyes looked glazy all over again, emotion rising too fast for him to hide properly. “You…” he started softly, almost breathless. “You mean it?” (Y/n)’s expression softened instantly at the sound of his voice. “Yeah,” she said quietly. The second the word left her mouth, something in Yudai cracked completely. Not painfully. Just suddenly. His ears dropped low into his hair as he looked down for a second, one shaky breath leaving him before he laughed softly under it, like he didn’t know what else to do with the feeling building in his chest. “You’re really…” He swallowed hard, looking back at her with eyes that were shining now. “You’re really taking me home?”
(Y/n) felt her own chest tighten at the way he said it. Home. Not adopting. Not ownership. Home. “Yeah,” she repeated softly, her hand finally moving again against his tail. “If you still want that.” Yudai looked at her like the question itself was ridiculous. Then, before she could react, he threw his arms around her so suddenly she almost lost balance on the bed. (Y/n) let out a startled laugh as he held onto her tightly, his face burying against her shoulder. “Yes,” he whispered immediately. “Yes, I want that.” Yuma came by the room not long after, a thick stack of papers tucked beneath one arm and a pen hooked loosely between his fingers. He paused when he stepped inside, immediately taking in the scene before him.
Yudai was sitting impossibly close to (Y/n), his tail curled halfway around her side now like he didn’t even realize he was doing it. Meanwhile, (Y/n) looked calmer than Yuma had seen her in days. A slow grin spread across his face. “Well,” he said lightly, lifting the papers slightly, “judging by the looks on your faces, I’m guessing this is good timing.” (Y/n) laughed softly, a little embarrassed now that someone else was witnessing this moment. “Something like that.” Yudai looked between them, still visibly overwhelmed, like he hadn’t fully come back down from what she had said yet.
Yuma’s expression softened slightly as he stepped further inside. “I’ve got the paperwork ready,” he explained. “Just some signatures and confirmations.” (Y/n) nodded immediately, taking the papers from him carefully. Yudai watched everything. Every page she flipped through. Every line she read. Every signature she wrote. His eyes followed the movement of her hand across the papers with almost painful focus, like he was terrified something would suddenly change halfway through. Like one wrong word might make all of this disappear. But it didn’t. Page after page, she signed. Calmly. Certainly. Without hesitation. Yudai’s chest felt tight. Too tight.
He had spent so long preparing himself for disappointment that his mind still couldn’t fully catch up to what was happening. This wasn’t temporary. She wasn’t reconsidering. She wasn’t backing out. She was choosing him. Actually choosing him. His fingers curled tighter against his lap as emotion swelled too quickly inside his chest, his ears twitching faintly where they hid in his hair. Yuma glanced at him briefly, his expression softening further before he looked back toward (Y/n). “That should be everything,” he said after the final paper was signed. (Y/n) handed the pen back, exhaling softly. “So that’s it?” “That’s it,” Yuma confirmed with a smile. Then his gaze shifted toward Yudai. “You can go home now.”
Home. The word hit him so hard he almost stopped breathing for a second. Home. Not another room. Not another cage. Not another temporary place where he waited to see what happened to him next. Home. Today. His first real home. Yudai stared at the papers in stunned silence, his thoughts suddenly too loud and too tangled to sort through properly. Then warmth touched his hand. He looked down instinctively. (Y/n)’s fingers had slipped gently around his. When he looked back up, she was smiling at him, warm and bright and real, her head tilting slightly as she spoke softly. “Let’s go home.”
Something in his chest cracked open completely after that. He couldn’t speak. Not because he didn’t want to. There were too many things trying to come out all at once. Relief. Disbelief. Happiness so overwhelming it almost hurt. Instead, he just squeezed her hand tightly. And followed her. Out the door of the room first. Then down the hallway he had slowly become familiar with over the past days. People smiled at them as they passed. A few staff members waved softly, some looking emotional themselves after hearing the news. Yudai barely noticed any of it. His attention kept drifting back to the hand holding his. To her. To the fact that she was still there. Still leading him forward instead of away.
By the time they stepped through the front doors of the shelter together, the sun had already started setting, warm golden light spilling across the streets outside. The fresh air hit him immediately. Yudai slowed without meaning to, his eyes lifting upward toward the sky. The sunset painted everything in shades of orange and gold, the light catching against windows and cars and people passing by. For a moment, he just stood there breathing it in. No handlers. No locked doors. No eyes constantly watching him. No shackles holding him back anymore. Only the warm pressure of (Y/n)’s hand in his. Freedom. Real freedom. The realization washed over him so suddenly it almost made his knees weak. His chest rose with a shaky breath as his eyes stayed fixed on the sky above him. And for the first time in his life, Yudai truly felt free.
They walked back to (Y/n)’s apartment together, their hands brushing occasionally as they moved through the evening streets. The city around them buzzed softly with life, people passing by without a second glance, completely unaware that Yudai felt like his entire world had just changed. He stayed close to her the entire walk. Quiet. Not withdrawn, just overwhelmed in a way words couldn’t quite reach yet. (Y/n) noticed, but she didn’t pressure him to speak. Every now and then she glanced over at him, offering a small smile whenever their eyes met, and every single time he looked back at her like he still couldn’t fully believe she was real.
By the time they reached her apartment complex, the sun had dipped lower, warm light fading slowly into evening. (Y/n) pulled the front door open for him, gesturing inside. “Okay,” she said lightly, trying to ease some of the intensity hanging around him. “First things first.” Yudai blinked, following her inside. The lobby was clean and modern, warm lighting reflecting softly off polished floors. A few residents passed through here and there, though none paid them much attention. Instead of heading straight for the elevators, (Y/n) guided him further down the hall. “There’s something I want to show you first.”
Yudai followed quietly beside her until she stopped in front of a large set of glass doors. Inside was a gym. Not huge, but more than enough. Treadmills lined one wall, weights and machines spread neatly throughout the room, a smaller open area toward the back with mats and space to move freely. Yudai’s ears twitched immediately. (Y/n) noticed the subtle shift in his expression and smiled faintly. “Anyone who lives in the building has access to it,” she explained. “Even hybrids. So you can use it whenever you want.”
His gaze moved slowly across the room, taking everything in carefully. “You can run around in here,” she added. “Work out. Burn off some of that endless energy.” That finally earned the faintest hint of amusement from him. Yudai nodded slowly, his tail swaying once behind him as he continued looking through the glass. He still hadn’t really spoken since they left the shelter. Not because he was unhappy. If anything, it was the opposite. Everything still felt too big inside him. (Y/n) gently nudged his shoulder with hers. “C’mon. Let me show you the actual apartment too.” He followed her back toward the elevators after that, staying close again.
The elevator ride was quiet, save for the soft hum of movement as they ascended floor after floor. Yudai watched the numbers light up above the doors while (Y/n) leaned casually against the wall beside him, occasionally glancing over at him with quiet fondness. When the doors finally opened, she led him down the hallway before stopping in front of one of the apartments. “This is us,” she said softly. Us. Yudai’s chest tightened all over again. (Y/n) unlocked the door and pushed it open, stepping inside first before turning back toward him. “Come in.” Yudai hesitated only briefly before crossing the threshold. The apartment was warm. That was the first thing he noticed.
Not physically, though it was that too. It just… felt warm. Comfortable in a way he didn’t have words for yet. (Y/n) slipped off her shoes near the door and glanced around almost sheepishly. “It’s not much right now,” she admitted. “I moved in pretty recently.” Yudai looked around quietly as she continued. The apartment wasn’t empty by any means, but it clearly wasn’t fully settled either. Some walls were still bare, certain shelves half filled, corners untouched like she simply hadn’t had time to think about them yet. “Okay, technically it’s been six months,” she corrected herself with a small laugh. “But I’ve been consumed with work for more than half that time.” Yudai finally spoke then, his voice soft after so much silence. “It’s perfect.” (Y/n) looked back at him, surprised. Yudai’s eyes settled on her, steady and sincere. “Because you’re here.”
The words hit her immediately. Warmth spread across her face before she could stop it, a helpless smile tugging at her lips as she shook her head lightly. “You really know how to say things that make it impossible not to like you.” Yudai’s ears twitched faintly, pleased by her reaction. Still smiling, (Y/n) gestured further inside. “Even so, we should decorate a bit more,” she said. “Especially your room.” She glanced down the hallway toward the spare room. “It’s extremely plain right now.” Yudai looked in that direction too, but honestly, he didn’t care if the room had nothing in it at all. Not when he was here. Not when this place already felt more like home than anywhere he had ever been before.
(Y/n) showed him around the apartment slowly after that, giving him time to take everything in instead of rushing from room to room. “It’s not huge,” she admitted as they walked further inside, “but it’s enough for two people.” Yudai followed close beside her, his gaze moving carefully over everything she pointed out. The kitchen came first. It was simple but warm, soft lighting beneath the cabinets casting a cozy glow across the counters. A few mugs sat near the sink, one noticeably chipped near the handle. The fridge had barely anything on it besides a couple magnets and a sticky note she had probably forgotten weeks ago.
(Y/n) noticed him looking. “I’m warning you now, I survive mostly on coffee and takeout when I’m working.” That finally earned a quiet laugh from him, soft and breathy, but real. Then she showed him the bathroom, apologizing immediately for the products cluttering half the counter. Yudai just nodded quietly, still absorbing everything around him with wide, attentive eyes. The living room came next. A couch sat facing the television, a blanket carelessly draped over one side from where she had probably fallen asleep there at some point. A bookshelf stood near the wall, half filled with files, books, and random things that clearly hadn’t found proper places yet.
“It still kind of looks temporary,” (Y/n) admitted, rubbing the back of her neck lightly. “I kept meaning to settle in properly, but…” “Work,” Yudai finished softly. “Yeah.” Then she showed him her room. It was the most personal space in the apartment by far. Clothes tossed over a chair, books stacked unevenly on the nightstand, a jacket hanging near the closet door. It looked lived in. Comfortable. Yudai lingered there for a second longer than the other rooms. Not because of the room itself. But because it was hers. Then finally, (Y/n) led him down the hallway toward the last door. “And this,” she said softly, resting her hand on the handle, “is your room.” She opened the door.
Yudai stopped immediately. Completely still. To (Y/n), the room wasn’t anything special. A bed neatly made with fresh sheets. A desk beneath the window. A closet against the wall. Plain walls that still needed decoration. Empty shelves waiting to be filled. Simple. But when she looked at Yudai, she realized he was seeing something entirely different. His breath caught softly. His eyes moved slowly across the room like he couldn’t take it in fast enough. A real bed. One that belonged to him. A desk where he could leave things without someone taking them away. A closet for clothes that would actually be his. Places to exist. Places to belong.
And the window… His gaze settled there longest. Large enough to let the fading evening light spill inside, overlooking the city beyond. Cars moving below, lights glowing warmly against the darkening streets, people continuing on with their lives. A world outside. One he was finally part of now. (Y/n) looked at him quietly, her expression softening more with every second. His ears twitched faintly in his fluffy hair, little uneven movements like he was trying to process too many emotions at once. His tail swayed slowly behind him at first. Then faster. And faster. The movement gradually picking up speed until it became impossible to miss how happy he was trying and failing to contain. (Y/n) felt warmth bloom in her chest at the sight.
Then suddenly Yudai turned toward her, a bright smile finally breaking fully across his face, unrestrained and overwhelming in the best way. Before she could say anything, he crossed the room quickly and wrapped his arms around her again. (Y/n) laughed softly as she hugged him back immediately, her arms settling around him without hesitation now, like it was already becoming natural. Yudai held onto her tightly, his tail practically wagging behind him now. And for the first time since bringing him here, she felt the last of her doubts disappear completely. This was right. She knew it now. Her hand slid gently into his hair for a second, fingers brushing softly near one twitching ear as she smiled against him. “Welcome home,” she whispered.
This idea came to me after watching the thing they did with the heart rates and staring at each other in the eyes, watching Kei fall to his knees after looking at Fuma, gave me a lot of ideas. If you don’t know what I’m talking about, here’s the link to it ~ link ~
Summary: As a werewolf, there are two things more important than life itself: your pack, and most of all, your soulmate (aka mate). After losing his first pack, Kei managed to find another one, one consisting of himself and his eight packmates. He almost had it all, except for his mate. At 27 years old, he had still not found the person that would complete him, he had almost given up, all until one of the younger members came home carrying a scent that drove him insane.
Warnings: Reader is shorter than Yudai, reader is a little younger (though not really mentioned), some violence, some jealousy, a lot of yearning, mentions of blood and Kei loosing his previous pack, a little angst but mostly fluff, I think that’s it.
Wordcount ≈ 16k
Please reblog!
2. Yuma. 3. Euijoo EJ extra 4. Jo. 5. Nicholas 6. OT9 Special fic 7. Fuma 8. Harua 9. Maki 10. Taki
Third Person POV
Koga Yudai, also known as Kei, stood on the edge of the village, the hem of his coat brushing against frostbitten grass. Dawn crept slowly through the trees, painting the quiet world in gold. Smoke curled from chimneys, the scent of cedar wood and morning stew thick in the air.
It was peaceful here. Hidden. Safe. A small village tucked deep in the forest, beyond the reach of humans and rival packs. A haven, carved out by teeth, blood, and time.
Kei hadn’t always had that.
At sixteen, his world had ended in a night of fire and screams. His first pack, a tight-knit group that had raised him, shaped him, loved him, was slaughtered in a raid. He had been the only one to survive, dragging himself through the woods, half-feral, lost. For years, he ran wild, a ghost with claws. Until he crossed paths with Euijoo.
Kei still didn’t understand how the pack leader had seen through the monster he’d become. But Euijoo had offered his hand instead of his teeth. Fuma, the second in command, had flanked him without fear, and the rest had followed.
That was seven years ago.
Now, it was like they’d always been his.
Their village wasn’t large, just a handful of cottages, a communal hall, a small training yard, and a perimeter ringed by ancient trees. The pack built it themselves, stone by stone, and protected it like instinct. It wasn’t just home. It was proof that survival wasn’t the same as living.
Euijoo, calm and clear-eyed, ruled with a quiet strength. He didn’t have to raise his voice to be heard. Fuma’s his presence was strong and secure, helping lead the pack more through actions than words. The younger wolves had energy to burn: Nicholas and Yuma sparred more than they fought, their rivalry loud but harmless. Taki and Harua were inseparable, a storm of laughter and limbs, loyal to each other in a way that needed no words. Jo was their balance, the calmness that washed away doubt, always with a hand on someone’s shoulder or a cup of tea waiting by the fire.
Then there was Maki, the youngest. Still finding his place, still figuring out when to lead with his teeth and when to listen. Kei had taken him under his wing without being asked. Not out of duty. But rather out of instinct.
Kei wasn’t the leader. That was Euijoo’s role. But he was something else. A pillar. A presence. The one they turned to when they needed guidance, or comfort, or someone to spar with at midnight when sleep wouldn’t come. They weren’t blood, but they were pack.
Kei watched as Maki stumbled out of one of the smaller cottages, hair sticking up at odd angles, hoodie halfway on, yawning like a bear. A few seconds later, Taki and Harua came crashing through the trees, already arguing about something, and Nicholas was whistling from the rooftop, a bow slung over his shoulder and absolutely no reason to be up there except to annoy Yuma, who was clearly looking for him.
Kei smiled faintly. This was what he had fought for. What he had bled for. A home. A family. The only thing missing was a mate. But for now, this was enough.
~~~
The scent of cooked rice, eggs, and grilled fish drifted through the village like a homing beacon. Kei followed it to the communal hall, the air inside already warm with laughter, clattering dishes, and the subtle hum of pack energy.
Maki stood by the long wooden table, setting down a tray with a proud grin. Fuma hovered just behind him, arms crossed, his usual stoic expression softened by the faintest trace of approval.
“Smells amazing,” Kei said, ruffling Maki’s hair as he passed. The younger wolf beamed.
“Thanks! Fuma taught me how to not burn the rice this time.” Fuma gave a low grunt that might’ve been agreement, or just tolerance.
By the time the others returned from their morning patrols, mud-splashed, leaf-dusted, and half-awake, the table was full. Plates were passed around, hands reaching, elbows bumping, the familiar chaos of a family that had learned to share space like breath.
Kei took his usual seat near the end, flanked on one side by Jo, already deep in a quiet discussion with Euijoo, and on the other by Harua, who looked less like his usual energetic self and more like someone about to face a firing squad.
“You okay?” Kei asked between bites.
Harua shifted in his seat, poking at his food. “I’ve got that interview today. The one at Kyomei Weekly, you know, the big one. Real big.” He glanced around the table as if the others might somehow overhear even though they were all within arm’s reach.
“You’ve been talking about that magazine for months,” Kei said, his voice low, calm. “You’re ready.”
“Yeah, but what if I choke? What if they ask something like, ‘Where do you see yourself in five years?’ and my brain just… collapses?”
Kei chuckled. “Then you tell them what you told me last week, something about wanting to tell stories that matter.”
“That sounds cheesy.”
“So do most good things,” Kei replied.
From across the table, Taki leaned in with a smirk. “Tell them your biggest strength is that you can smell lies.”
Yuma snorted into his tea. “Or just growl when they ask about your weaknesses. Super professional.”
Harua groaned and dropped his forehead onto the table. “You guys are not helping.”
“We’re helping in our own way,” Nicholas said, flipping a boiled egg into his mouth like a coin. “I’d hire you just to stop you from crying.”
“I’m not crying!”
“Yet,” Jo added, sipping his tea with maddening serenity.
Kei chuckled again, then gently pushed Harua’s plate back toward him. “Eat. Then we’ll go over a few common questions. I’ll help you figure out answers that feel real, not rehearsed. You don’t have to be perfect, just honest. You’ve got charm, Harua. Use it.”
“You’re gonna do great,” Maki chimed in from down the table. “And if they don’t hire you, we’ll all show up in wolf form and scare them into reconsidering.”
Fuma raised an eyebrow. “No.”
“A little?” Maki tried.
“No.”
More laughter erupted, light and easy, and for a moment, it was as if nothing else existed beyond this hall, this table, this pack.
Kei sat back, his plate mostly empty, content to watch his family, because that’s what they were, bicker and tease and lift each other up. They had all lost something once. Now they had each other.
And that, for Kei, was almost everything.
~~~
An hour after breakfast, the village settled into its late-morning rhythm. The warmth of shared food and teasing laughter faded into quiet footfalls and purpose.
Harua, dressed sharper than usual and armed with Kei’s pep talk, left for his interview with a nervous grin and one last dramatic groan. “If I bomb, just pretend you don’t know me,” he joked. The pack responded with thumbs-ups, a howled “Good luck!” from Taki, and Maki shoving a pre-packed lunch into his hands like a mother hen before dashing off to catch the bus. Only a few months left of school, then Maki would graduate, finally free of textbooks and exams.
By mid-morning, the village felt calm again. Fuma, Jo, and Yuma had already scattered to their jobs outside the territory. Euijoo and Nicholas were hunched over the pantry shelves in the communal building, murmuring about dry goods, canning jars, and the alarming rate at which the pack went through rice. Soon they’d head into town for a supply run.
That left Kei and Taki.
The clearing behind the training yard was quiet, tucked between old trees and shaded by thick mossy branches. It was a space the pack used when someone needed to focus, no distractions, just nature and the steady pulse of the earth.
Taki stood in the center of it now, bare feet shifting on damp grass, brows furrowed in concentration. His shirt was already tossed over a low branch, sweat beading on his collarbone.
“I don’t get it,” he muttered, frustrated. “I feel the shift, it starts, but then it just stops halfway. Like something’s jamming the gears.”
Kei crossed his arms, watching him carefully. “You’re overthinking it. You keep trying to force the wolf to come forward, like you’re ordering it around.”
“Shouldn’t I be? Isn’t that the whole point?”
Kei shook his head slowly. “No. Shifting isn’t about domination. It’s about trust.”
Taki looked at him skeptically. “With what? Myself?”
“Exactly.” Kei walked into the clearing, slow and steady, voice low and sure. “The wolf is part of you. Not a tool. Not a mask. You have to meet it halfway. Let it rise on its own terms.”
Taki dropped into a crouch, exhaling hard, frustration tight in his shoulders. “Feels like everyone else got it figured out already.”
Kei crouched beside him. “Maki couldn’t shift until he was fifteen. Nicholas still gets stuck halfway if he’s stressed. Fuma won’t admit it, but it took him years to shift without pain. Everyone struggles. You’re not broken, Taki.”
That landed. Taki blinked, throat bobbing slightly. “Yeah, well… it just sucks.”
“I know,” Kei said gently. “But you’ve got me. We’re going to do this together.”
Kei shifted first, fluidly, without strain. One second he was crouching; the next, his wolf stood tall and calm, slate-gray with streaks of black, eyes a sharp yet thoughtful gold.
Taki sat back, watching him, awe flickering across his face even through the frustration.
Kei padded forward, nuzzling Taki’s shoulder gently before sitting back on his haunches.
“Okay,” Taki whispered. “Let’s try again.”
The younger wolf closed his eyes. This time, he didn’t strain. He took a breathe, slow and deep, finding that space inside him where instinct lived. His fingers curled. His spine shifted just slightly. Not all the way, not yet, but enough that fur began to ripple over his arms.
Kei let out a quiet encouraging sound, tail thudding softly on the earth.
Taki opened his eyes. “Did it start?”
Kei nodded once.
Taki grinned, bright and boyish and proud.
They still had a long way to go.
But they were moving forward.
Together.
~~~
By the time the sun dipped past its peak, the village was alive again with footsteps, voices, and the quiet rhythms of return.
Euijoo and Nicholas had come back first, both arms full of grocery bags, Nicholas grumbling theatrically about the weight of rice sacks while Euijoo organized the pantry with efficient calm. The smell of fresh vegetables and warm bread filled the kitchen space, a domestic contrast to the wild that surrounded them.
Not long after, the soft thud of boots and the low chatter of voices signaled the return of Harua and Maki. Kei looked up from the porch where he’d been oiling the hinges of one of the outer gates. Harua’s stride was light, energized, his jacket slung over one shoulder and a grin tugging at the corner of his mouth. Maki trailed beside him, head tilted down, muttering something under his breath.
“…and of course they put me with Kenji, who hasn’t read a single article in the last month. Why is it always me who gets stuck carrying the project?”
Kei gave them both a nod, rising to meet them as they stepped onto the path between the cottages. “Welcome back,” he said, eyes going straight to Harua. “How’d it go?”
Harua puffed out a breath, then broke into a grin. “It was good. Like, really good. I wasn’t even nervous once we got going. I remembered what you said, about being honest. I just… talked. Told them what I care about, the stories I want to tell.”
Kei’s eyes softened. “That’s all they want. Someone real.”
“They said they’d get back to me in a few days. But I think-” Harua hesitated, then smiled again, more reserved. “I think I’ve got a shot.”
“You’ve got more than that,” Kei said, clapping a firm hand on his shoulder. “I’m proud of you.”
Harua ducked his head, clearly trying to hide the warmth that rose to his face. “Thanks.”
Before the moment could stretch into something too serious, Maki groaned dramatically and threw his bag into the dirt. “School was the worst. Can we not talk about responsibility for like five minutes?”
“You’ve been home for ten seconds,” Kei pointed out.
“Exactly! That’s ten seconds too many.”
Taki appeared from behind one of the cottages at just the right moment, twirling a practice staff in one hand. “Wanna go spar?”
Maki’s face lit up. “Always.”
They took off with the reckless energy only young wolves could summon, yelling half-baked challenges and rules that would be forgotten before the first swing landed.
Kei watched them go, a smile pulling at the edge of his mouth.
Harua watched too, arms crossed, a fond sigh escaping him. “You’d never guess they’re both technically adults.” “They are,” Kei said. “They just haven’t let it harden them yet.”
Inside the kitchen, Nicholas called out, “Oi! Who left rice on the floor? This is sacred!” “Not me!” Maki’s voice echoed from the clearing. “Suspiciously specific denial,” Yuma called from somewhere down the hall.
The sun dipped lower, and the shadows stretched across the ground like lazy wolves curling up to nap. Kei leaned against the post of the porch, arms crossed, the steady hum of his pack all around him. They were home. They were his everything.
~~~
The village was still half-draped in morning mist when the sound broke through the air. A long, unrestrained howl, bright and raw with joy.
Kei was already up, standing in the yard helping Euijoo sort through some broken fencing panels when the howl echoed through the trees. It was sharp, unburdened, and loud enough to send a flock of birds fluttering from the nearby canopy.
Euijoo paused, one brow raised. “That’s Harua.” “Definitely not a distress call,” Kei said, already smiling. From the cottage to the right, Fuma stepped out, coffee mug in hand. “It’s not even six. He’d better be dying, ecstatic, or both. The other’s aren’t going to be happy about waking up like this,”
The three of them made their way toward Harua’s home, stepping over dew-wet grass as the morning light slowly peeled back the shadows. They found him standing barefoot in the doorway, phone still in one hand, grinning like his face might split in half. His hair was a mess. He was still in pajama pants. He looked euphoric.
“They hired me,” he said breathlessly, eyes bright with disbelief. “They hired me!” Kei didn’t hesitate, he strode forward and wrapped Harua in a crushing hug, lifting him slightly off the ground. “You did it!” he said, pride thick in his voice.
Fuma clapped him on the back, hard enough to make Harua stumble a step, but the smile he wore was rare and warm. Euijoo just nodded, arms folded, the corner of his mouth twitching upward. “Congratulations. You’ve earned this.”
Harua beamed, running a hand through his hair. “They want me to start next week. Junior writer position for the lifestyle section, but they said they liked my pitch ideas and might let me run a feature if things go well. I-I didn’t think this would actually happen.”
Behind them, another door slammed open. Nicholas stepped out, wrapped in a heavy blanket, his hair a wild mess, eyes bloodshot. “Why,” he growled, “are we howling before sunrise? Is someone dead? No? Okay. Then I’m going back to bed.”
Harua winced. “Sorry, sorry, I couldn’t help it.” “Help it next time,” Nicholas grumbled, already turning back inside. “Dreams die when I’m sleep-deprived.”
Once he was gone, Euijoo chuckled softly. “We’ll celebrate tonight. Full dinner, no excuses. Harua, you pick the dessert, anything you want,” Kei clapped his hands together. “I’ll start prepping after patrol. We’ll make it a real pack meal, something to remember.” “Can I tell the others?” Harua asked, suddenly bashful. Euijoo nodded. “You should.”
As they started to walk away, Harua stopped Kei for a moment. “Thanks. For believing I could do this.” Kei placed a hand on his shoulder. “You did all the work. We just made sure you didn’t forget who you are.” Harua’s smile lingered long after the others had gone, still holding his phone like it might vanish if he let go.
That evening, the village would glow with laughter and firelight, plates piled high, and voices raised in toast. Because when one of them rose, the rest rose too.
~~~
The fire cracked and danced at the center of the village, tall flames licking upward into the star-drenched sky. Sparks rose like tiny spirits before fading into the dark. Around it, the pack had gathered, laughing, eating, moving in the rhythm of joy that came so rarely and meant so much.
The long tables were overflowing with food. Roasted vegetables, grilled meat, fresh bread, sticky rice wrapped in leaves, everything made by their own hands, grown or hunted or brought home with purpose.
Kei sat on a thick log beside Fuma, a shared bottle of plum wine resting between them. The two of them watched as Maki and Taki tried to out-dance each other, limbs flailing in ways that were more chaotic than graceful. Harua was pulled into the mess, yelping between laughter, while Nicholas and Euijoo finally gave in and joined, Euijoo surprisingly nimble, Nicholas groaning dramatically but smiling all the same.
Across the fire, Jo was in his usual place, sketchbook balanced on one knee, pencil moving quickly. He rarely joined in the dancing, but he was always watching, always recording. He liked the company, but his sketchbook was probably his first love, the most important thing in his life.
Kei’s gaze lingered on the fire for a moment. He used to hate it. The scent of smoke, the roar of flame, the color of it. Orange-gold like the inferno that had devoured his first home. That night still lived in the back of his mind: the screams, the ash, the impossible silence that followed.
But now, the fire didn’t claw at his heart the way it used to.
Now it was laughter echoing through the trees. It was Maki and Taki rolling through the grass. It was Euijoo helping Jo sharpen his pencils, Harua balancing two plates at once while trying not to drop either, Nicholas trying, and failing, to sneak another rice ball without being seen. It was Yuma sneaking up on Maki and Taki, trying to scare them. It was Fuma, quiet and watchful, sitting at Kei’s side with a rare softness in his eyes.
Kei reached forward and added another log to the flames. It hissed, caught, and glowed warm. Fuma glanced at him. “Still okay?” Kei nodded. “More than okay.” He tilted his head back, watching the stars, the firelight flickering over his face. The warmth soaked into his skin, into his chest, deep enough to ease the ache that always sat there.
“I used to think I’d never feel at home again,” he admitted, voice low, just for Fuma. “But this… this is home.” Fuma didn’t say anything for a moment, then offered the bottle again. “You helped build it.” Kei accepted it, taking a slow sip. The sweet burn of the wine lingered.
A beat passed, filled with the crackling of wood and distant, joyful shouting. “All that’s missing,” Kei murmured, almost to himself, “is someone to share it with.” Fuma looked at him sidelong. “Mate?”
Kei nodded slowly. “If they’re even out there.” “They are,” Fuma said, simply. “You’ll find them. Or they’ll find you.” Kei didn’t answer. Instead, he watched the others, letting their voices and the firelight settle over him like a blanket. And for the first time in years, he let himself believe it might be true.
~~~
The weekend passed in a blur of leftover desserts, lazy naps in the sun, and quiet chores that balanced the wild joy of their celebration. But as the sun rose on Monday, the air in the village shifted, still calm, but laced with anticipation.
It was a school day for Maki, another round of training for Taki, a quiet work-from-home start for Jo, and for Harua, it was the beginning of something brand new.
Kei found him in the front yard just before seven, dressed in a crisp white shirt tucked into black slacks, hair styled neatly but already fighting to curl again in the morning humidity. Harua’s phone was in one hand, his work bag slung over his shoulder, and nerves practically radiating off him.
“I feel like I’m going to throw up,” he muttered. “You’re going to be fine,” Kei said as he approached, keys dangling from his hand. “They already hired you. That means they like you.” Harua glanced over. “You sure you’re not just saying that because you have to?”
“I don’t have to say anything,” Kei replied with a small grin. “You’re going to do great. Just be you, smart, annoying, overly curious you.” Harua rolled his eyes. “Comforting as ever.”
Kei led him to the car, a simple, reliable black SUV that had seen more muddy roads and mountain trails than city streets. Harua got in, smoothing his shirt like it might crease from existing.
They drove in silence for a bit, trees whipping past the windows as the road stretched toward the edge of the forest and into the city beyond. The sun peeked over the hills, bathing everything in a soft golden hue. The silence between them was easy. Comfortable.
“You working today too?” Harua asked eventually. “Yeah,” Kei said. “Got a shoot downtown, some athletic brand. Mostly standing around in clothes I’d never wear.” Harua snorted. “You love it.” Kei shrugged, smirking. “Pays well. And I only have to deal with people three times a week. The rest of the time I’m home.”
“You ever think about doing it full time?” “No,” Kei said without hesitation. “I like being able to come back. Full-time modeling means traveling constantly, being away from the pack. It’s not worth it.” Harua nodded, silent again for a moment. “It’s weird, huh? We’re all trying to live in two worlds. The human one and ours.” Kei smiled faintly. “We do more than try. We make it work.”
They reached the building not long after, a tall, glass-fronted office that gleamed under the morning sun. Harua stared up at it with wide eyes. Kei pulled to the curb and parked. “You want a pep talk?” “No,” Harua said, gripping his bag tightly. “I’m good.”
Then he paused. “Maybe a tiny one?”
Kei chuckled. “Just breathe. Stay alert. Be kind but don’t let them walk over you. And if anyone makes you feel small, remember you’ve outrun bears in the woods and wrestled Taki into submission.” Harua laughed, tension easing slightly. “Thanks, Kei.” “You’ve got this,” Kei said. “Call if you need anything.”
Harua gave him one last grin before stepping out onto the sidewalk. Kei watched him walk into the building, head high, the morning light catching on his hair. Then he pulled back into the lane and headed toward his own day, his thoughts already wandering, not to the cameras and clothes, but to the village waiting for him, the pack, the forest… And still, always, that quiet space beside him, waiting for someone else to fill it.
~~~
The lobby of the building was sleek and modern, tall windows letting in golden morning light, polished tile floors reflecting it in a subtle glow. Harua adjusted the strap of his bag nervously as he approached the front desk. His boss, a sharp-eyed woman named Ms. Nakamura, was already waiting for him with a small but welcoming smile.
“Harua, good morning,” she said briskly. “I’ll help you get set up with your ID badge and then we’ll do a quick tour. We like to keep things running smoothly here.” “Of course,” Harua said with a quick bow. “Thank you again for the opportunity.”
The badge was a small rectangle of plastic with his name and picture already printed on it, he thought he looked vaguely terrified in the photo, but it would do. He clipped it onto his shirt collar and followed Ms. Nakamura through the halls.
She walked fast, heels clicking against the floor as she pointed out break rooms, emergency exits, the copy center, and the editorial wings. Harua did his best to memorize everything, though the buzz of nerves made it difficult.
Finally, they arrived at a large open office space bathed in soft overhead lights. Cubicles lined the walls, while plants and posters gave the place a cozy, creative energy. Ms. Nakamura gestured toward a corner desk, already set up with a monitor, some files, and a half-empty coffee mug.
“You’ll be working with (Y/n). She started just last week. You’re both new, so I’m hoping you’ll help each other settle in.”
Harua followed her gaze to the person standing beside the desk. (Y/n) looked up from her computer, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. She was maybe a few inches shorter than him, dressed in a simple blouse and jeans, her expression friendly but cautious.
She smiled. “Hey.” “Hi,” Harua said quickly, bowing again. “I’m Harua. Nice to meet you.” “(Y/n),” she replied. “Welcome to the chaos.” Ms. Nakamura gave a nod. “I’ll leave you two to it. Be sure to review the orientation packet before lunch.”
Once she was gone, Harua exhaled and turned back to (Y/n). She was already watching him, but her gaze wasn’t judgmental, more like she was quietly taking his measure.
“Nervous?” she asked. “Terrified,” he admitted. She laughed. “Good. That means you care. I was a wreck on my first day too. Still kind of am.” Harua smiled, easing into his chair. “Guess we can be wrecks together.”
And from there, it was easy.
The two of them clicked faster than either of them expected. Within the first hour, they were swapping jokes about how stiff the elevator music was, how intense Ms. Nakamura’s schedule looked, and which coffee machine made the least awful brew.
(Y/n) was smart, quick-witted, and surprisingly open for someone new. She had moved to the city from a smaller town to chase her dream of writing for something that mattered. Harua found himself relating to her immediately.
By lunchtime, they were already teasing each other like longtime friends. They ate together outside on a small terrace, sharing lunch and stories, though Harua carefully sidestepped anything that might hint at his werewolf identity.
Still, when she laughed at something he said, really laughed, Harua felt something small and warm settle in his chest. He wasn’t alone in this new place. And as the hours passed and the day wore on, it didn’t feel so much like the start of something terrifying anymore. It felt like the beginning of something good.
~~~
The sun had long since dipped behind the trees by the time Kei returned home, muscles aching from the long shoot. He parked the car beside the house and stepped into the familiar quiet of the village clearing. The scent of woodsmoke and wild herbs lingered in the air, grounding him. He walked inside and was met with warmth, laughter echoing from the living room, the clatter of pots and pans from the kitchen. Kei slipped off his shoes and followed the voices.
In the living room, Harua was practically vibrating with energy, hands flying as he recounted his day to Jo and Yuma.
“-and then she said the same thing I was thinking, like exactly! It was weird but in a good way,” Harua was saying. “I haven’t clicked with someone that fast since… well, ever.”
Yuma leaned in, clearly invested. “And she’s cute, right?” Harua shrugged but couldn’t hide the grin tugging at his mouth. “She’s cool. Really cool.” Jo didn’t look up from his sketchbook, but the corners of his lips twitched in amusement. “You’ve said her name like twelve times in the last five minutes.” Harua flushed. “Shut up.”
Kei smiled faintly at the scene, rubbing the back of his neck. It was good to see Harua so animated, so alive. The boy had always been passionate, but this was different, brighter.
He made his way into the kitchen, nodding at Euijoo and Fuma as he passed. Maki was standing by the stove, trying to stir a pot without burning his fingers. Kei reached over and gently moved his elbow away from the steam from the other pot on the stove.
“Easy, you’re not fireproof,” he said softly. Maki grinned sheepishly. “Almost done! It smells good, right?” “It does,” Kei agreed, ruffling his hair before stepping away.
Dinner came together in a warm, loud chaos, everyone returning home in waves, filling the house with noise and movement. Plates clattered onto the table, voices overlapped as stories were told, laughter bouncing off the wooden walls. It was routine. It was family.
And then everything changed.
Harua sat down beside him at the long wooden table, the scent of soap, city air, and something unfamiliar still clinging to his skin. Kei turned slightly, smiling to ask how the rest of the day had gone.
And the world tilted. It wasn’t Harua’s scent. It was something on him, something clinging to his clothes, his hair, his skin, like he’d walked through it and carried it unknowingly into the house.
Kei’s breath caught. His vision blurred. His inner wolf lunged forward, feral and wild and full of longing, growling so loud inside his head it drowned everything else out.
Mate.
Kei’s fingers tightened around his chopsticks, his heartbeat thundering in his ears. His lungs burned. The scent was intoxicating, like the forest after rain, like lightning and warmth and home. His wolf clawed at his chest, desperate, howling to run, to find the source.
“Kei?” Harua turned toward him, concern flickering in his voice. “You okay?” Kei blinked. His eyes flicked to Harua’s, and he forced himself to breathe, to sit still, to not give into the need to shift and sprint into the woods like a madman.
“Yeah,” Kei said, voice tight. “Just tired.”
Fuma shot him a subtle look from across the table, sharp and knowing. Kei didn’t meet it. He couldn’t. Not yet. He glanced back at Harua. The scent was definitely not Harua’s, but it was on him, wrapped around him, like the echo of someone else. Someone Kei hadn’t met. Not yet.
His mate was real. And they were close.
~~~
The stars were already out when dinner ended, the last dishes cleaned, the laughter fading into the cozy quiet of the night. The house had settled down, some of the younger wolves retreating to their rooms, others sprawled across couches or outside under the moonlight.
Kei was slipping on his jacket near the door when Euijoo’s voice came, calm but firm. “Kei. Come outside with us.” Fuma stood by the doorway, arms folded, already waiting.
Kei nodded silently and followed them out into the cool night air. The crisp scent of pine and damp earth filled his lungs, grounding him in the moment. They walked a short distance away from the house, stopping near the edge of the woods where the trees cast long shadows in the moonlight.
No one spoke at first.
Finally, Euijoo broke the silence. “Tell us what happened.” Kei leaned against a tree, folding his arms tightly. “It was the scent. It hit me the moment Harua sat beside me.” Euijoo and Fuma both stilled. “My wolf, he nearly lost it,” Kei continued, voice low, almost ashamed. “He screamed ‘mate.’ It was overwhelming, like nothing I’ve ever felt before. But I managed to calm him down. Barely.”
Fuma rubbed his jaw thoughtfully. “The scent wasn’t Harua’s?” Kei shook his head. “No. It was on him, but not from him. Something he picked up today. Someone. If it had been Harua’s scent, I would reacted to it years ago,”
Fuma and Euijoo exchanged a glance. “That girl,” Fuma said quietly. “The new coworker. He talked about her the entire dinner. Said they got along like they’ve known each other forever.” “(Y/n),” Kei said, the name tasting strange and heavy in his mouth, like it had weight now. “He mentioned her a few times.” Euijoo exhaled slowly. “That would make sense. Harua hasn’t been around anyone outside the pack since he graduated. And the scent was unfamiliar to you, but potent.”
“If it is her,” Fuma added, “it means your mate is human.” Kei flinched slightly, not out of fear, but out of the quiet truth of it. He hadn’t even dared to imagine it. For years, he believed his mate must have died long ago. The thought that they might be out there, living, and close, was more than he could absorb in a single breath.
“She doesn’t know about us,” Euijoo said. “Harua hasn’t told her anything. He’s being cautious.” “As he should,” Kei murmured. “I don’t even know if it’s her yet. I only smelled what she left behind.” Fuma’s gaze sharpened. “But your wolf thinks it is.” Kei met his eyes. “Yeah. He’s sure.”
Silence stretched between them, filled only by the gentle rustle of wind in the trees. Euijoo stepped forward and placed a hand on Kei’s shoulder. “If it’s her,” he said, “we’ll support you. But you need to be certain. You can’t rush this. Especially not with a human.” “I know,” Kei said. His voice was steady, but his hands curled into fists. “I’ll be careful.”
Fuma nodded. “For now, see what Harua says. Don’t push. If she’s your mate, the bond will pull you together in its own time.” Kei let out a long breath, the tension easing from his chest just enough to breathe freely. “Thanks,” he said, quietly. “I don’t know what I would’ve done if I’d lost control.” “You didn’t,” Euijoo said simply. “And that’s what matters.”
They stood there for a while longer, the three of them watching the stars overhead. Somewhere in the distance, a nightbird called, and the forest answered.
And Kei, his heart still racing, his wolf still restless, let himself hope. That maybe, his destined someone was actually out there.
~~~
Kei found Harua out back, sitting on the porch steps with a cup of tea, his legs pulled up to his chest and his eyes fixed on the moonlit clearing. It was late, most of the pack already in bed, the house behind them quiet except for the occasional creak of wood and the hum of insects. Kei stood in the doorway for a moment, watching him, then stepped outside and let the door close softly behind him.
“Hey,” he said, voice low. Harua turned and gave him a smile, tired but still warm. “Couldn’t sleep?” “Not really,” Kei admitted, sitting down beside him. They sat in silence for a few minutes. Kei didn’t rush it, Harua was always easy to talk to, but this wasn’t a small thing. He had to get it right.
“I need to tell you something,” Kei said finally, eyes fixed on the trees ahead. “Something that happened during dinner.” Harua turned slightly, giving him his full attention. “Yeah?” Kei’s hands were clasped between his knees, fingers locked tightly. “When you sat down next to me tonight… I caught a scent. It wasn’t yours. It was on you, but not from you.”
Harua blinked. “Okay…?” “My wolf reacted immediately. Like, violently. It was like he snapped awake after years of silence. And he only said one word.”
Harua’s eyes widened, realization dawning. “Mate?” Kei nodded slowly. “Yeah. It hit me like a freight train. I barely kept it together.” For a long moment, Harua didn’t speak. He just stared at him, stunned. Then, softly: “Wow.” Kei huffed a dry laugh. “Yeah. That about covers it.”
Harua set his tea down and turned fully toward him now, concern etched into his features. “Are you okay?” “I will be,” Kei said. “Fuma and Euijoo talked me down after dinner. I’m… better now. Calmer. But I needed to tell you, because, well, I think the scent came from someone you were with today.”
Harua tilted his head, puzzled for a second. Then his eyes widened again. “(Y/n)?” Kei nodded. “It’s possible. You mentioned you spent a lot of time with her.” “Yeah. I mean, we were together most of the day. Getting trained, working through our first assignments. I guess… if it lingered on me…” Kei let out a breath. “It’s just a theory right now. But my wolf, he’s certain. And honestly? That scares me more than anything.”
Harua didn’t respond immediately. He looked out toward the trees, the faint glow of fireflies blinking in the dark. Then, with a quiet smile, he said, “You’ve waited a long time, Kei.” “I thought I’d already lost her,” Kei said, voice barely above a whisper. “That maybe she’d died in the attack. Or that the bond would never form. I stopped hoping.” “But maybe you don’t have to stop anymore,” Harua said gently. Kei glanced at him. “You think it could really be her?”
Harua nodded. “I only met her yesterday, but she’s… kind. Open. She’s a good person, and I think she’s strong enough to handle this, if it really is her.” Kei gave a soft, unsure laugh. “You’re already vouching for her?” Harua shrugged, a small grin forming. “Hey, if she’s going to be your mate, she’s basically my sister. I need to make sure she’s worthy.”
Kei bumped his shoulder against Harua’s. “Thanks.” Harua nudged him back. “Anytime.” They sat in silence again, but this time it was peaceful. The kind that only existed between people who trusted each other deeply. Eventually, Kei said, “I’ll take it slow. I won’t approach her until I’m sure.” Harua nodded. “You’ll know when it’s time.”
And under the moonlit sky, surrounded by trees and the quiet rhythm of the night, Kei let a little hope bloom in his chest.
~~~
The next morning, Harua almost overslept. If it hadn’t been for Fuma pounding on his door and Yuma shouting that the clock was ticking, he would’ve missed his second day entirely. He flew out of bed, scrambled through his morning routine, yanked on his clothes, grabbed his bag and badge, and bolted out the door with barely enough time to breathe.
It wasn’t until he dropped into his chair beside (Y/n) at the office, heart still racing, that he realized something was wrong. “Ugh,” he groaned, slumping forward. “I forgot my phone. And my lunch.” (Y/n) laughed, her eyes crinkling with amusement. “Seriously? Day two and you’re already falling apart.”
Harua gave her a sheepish grin. “I was almost late.” “Well,” she said, pulling out her own phone and offering it to him, “if you need to call someone at home to bring your stuff, go ahead. Just don’t prank call anyone. I will find out.”
Harua chuckled, taking the phone carefully. He paused, thinking. Who would be home at this hour? Who could actually bring his things?
Harua sighed, shaking his head. “The only number I know by heart is my brother’s.” “Perfect,” (Y/n) said, nudging the phone toward him. “Call him.”
He dialed quickly, fingers moving on instinct. Over the years, he’d memorized Kei’s number without even meaning to, he’d called it so many times before. When he was locked out, lost, panicking over something small or something serious, Kei had always been the one to pick up. It was second nature now.
On the third ring, the line connected. “Hello? This is Kei,” came the smooth, professional voice, clearly expecting a work call. Harua grinned. “Hey, it’s me.” There was a pause.
“…Harua?” Kei’s voice shifted instantly, surprise giving way to familiar concern. “Why are you calling from an unknown number? Are you okay?” “I’m fine! I just, uh, I kind of forgot my phone. And my lunch,” Harua admitted, rubbing the back of his neck out of habit. “Could you maybe bring them to the office? Before lunch?”
Kei let out a short laugh, the sound warm and amused. “You’re unbelievable. Day two.” “Yeah, yeah,” Harua muttered, already bracing for teasing. “I’ll bring them,” Kei said. “Don’t worry. I’ve got a light morning.” “Thanks, Kei. You’re the best.” “I know,” Kei replied smugly, before hanging up.
Harua handed the phone back to (Y/n), grinning. “He’s on his way.”
~~~
A while later, with about an hour left before lunch, the office quieted down. The flurry of morning emails and checklists had slowed, giving Harua and (Y/n) a rare pocket of calm.
They leaned back in their chairs, stretching slightly, and (Y/n) glanced over at him with a curious smile. “So, your brother’s bringing your stuff? You two close?” Harua nodded, smiling without thinking. “Yeah. Kei’s… he’s always been there when I needed him. Kind of like my anchor, I guess.” She tilted her head. “You talk about him like he’s more than just your brother.”
Harua hesitated. He had to be careful. No werewolf talk. Keep it light.
“Well, technically, we’re not related,” he admitted. “But we live together, me, Kei, and seven others. Nine of us in total. Not family by blood, but we might as well be. We call each other brothers.”
“Nine guys in one house?” (Y/n) raised an eyebrow. “That sounds like a sitcom.” Harua laughed. “Yeah, it kind of is. Controlled chaos.” She leaned in a little, clearly curious. “Tell me about them?”
Harua’s grin widened. “Okay, well… I already mentioned Kei. He’s the oldest. Calm, dependable, really looks out for everyone. He helps the others lead and honestly, I don’t know what we’d do without him.”
“Sounds like a solid big brother.”
“He is. Then there’s Euijoo, he’s like our leader, almost like a dad. He’s smart, patient, but he can be tough when he needs to be. He’s got this quiet confidence that kind of makes you trust him without even thinking.”
“Like a natural leader?”
“Exactly. Fuma’s his second-in-command, we jokingly call him our mom sometimes, and he’s probably the most grounded one of us. He’s got this dry sense of humor, but he’s always watching out for everyone. Especially when we’re being idiots, which is… a lot.”
(Y/n) chuckled. “I’m getting the picture.”
“Then there’s Nicholas. He’s kind of the grumpy one, loves his sleep, hates being woken up, but he’s also one of the most protective people I know. He’s got a big heart under all that sarcasm. He’s really a sweetheart,”
Harua paused to think before continuing.
“Maki’s the youngest. He’s 19 but acts like a kid sometimes. Always moving, always smiling. Lately he’s been really into cooking. Makes the kitchen a bit of a disaster zone, but he’s getting better. And of course, we all allow him to live as a kid before the big scary world hardens him,”
(Y/n) laughed. “He sounds fun.”
“He is. Taki’s kind of in the same age range. He’s a bit more reserved, though. He’s been struggling with some personal stuff, but we’re helping him through it. He’s got a lot of strength, even if he doesn’t see it himself. He loves playfighting with all of us, Taki and I are really close, he’s almost like my twin,”
“What about the others?”
“Well, Jo’s the quiet artist. Barely says a word most days, but he’s constantly sketching. He draws us all the time, even when we don’t notice. It’s his way of showing love, I think. He’s kind and warm, always there to listen if you need to talk,”
Harua’s smile softened.
“Then there’s Yuma, he’s kind of the social butterfly. He talks the most, always cracking jokes, always trying to keep the energy up. Sometimes too much energy. But you can always count on him to make you laugh.”
(Y/n) looked at him warmly. “You really love them.”
“I do,” Harua said simply. “They’re not just my family. They’re my home.”
~~~
Just before lunch, Kei pulled into the parking lot outside the office building. He parked in a shaded spot near the entrance, glancing down at the items in the passenger seat, Harua’s forgotten phone and neatly packed lunch. He picked them up and leaned back against the side of the car, waiting.
Through the glass doors, he spotted Harua jogging toward him. Kei stood upright, meeting his brother halfway. “Your hero has arrived,” Kei said, handing over the phone and bag with a teasing smile. Harua let out a breath of relief. “You’re a lifesaver.”
Just then, the doors opened again, and (Y/n) stepped out. Kei didn’t notice her at first, his focus was still on Harua, but she noticed him immediately. Her eyes swept over him, taking in his tall frame, striking features, and the calm confidence in his posture. He towered over both her and Harua, with an air that was hard to ignore. Even though she couldn’t see his entire face, she could tell that he was very handsome, soft yet sharp features.
Then Kei looked up, and everything stopped.
His eyes locked with hers. It hit him like a storm. A sharp inhale, a jolt down his spine. The world blurred at the edges as the scent hit him fully, familiar, right, hers. His wolf roared to life inside him, screaming the word he’d longed to hear for years: Mate.
Emotion crashed into him all at once, relief, wonder, overwhelming longing. She was real. She was alive. She was his. And now that she was in front of him, all the years of quiet hope, of waiting, poured over him like a tidal wave.
He tried to hold it back, tried to breathe through it, but his knees buckled. He dropped to the ground, breath shallow, vision swimming. It took everything to not shift right then and there.
“Kei!” Harua grabbed his arm to steady him. Thinking fast, he turned to (Y/n), who stood frozen a few feet away, startled. “He’s-uh, sick. He’s sick,” Harua said quickly. “Didn’t want to tell me earlier, but I guess it hit him harder than he thought. Can you grab some water from inside? Please?”
(Y/n) blinked, clearly unsure, but nodded and turned back into the building. As soon as she was out of earshot, Harua crouched next to Kei.
“Is it her?” he whispered. Kei nodded shakily, eyes wide, still trying to get control of himself.
“She’s my mate.”
With Harua’s steady hand on his shoulder and a few grounding words, Kei slowly managed to center himself. His wolf was still restless, pacing behind his ribs, but the storm of emotion had begun to settle. His breathing evened out, and his legs steadied beneath him just in time for (Y/n) to return, a cup of water in her hand.
“Here,” she said, offering it with a small, concerned smile. Kei accepted it gratefully, his fingers brushing hers briefly. Even that slight contact sent a jolt through him. “Thank you,” he said, his voice rough but sincere. “And… I’m sorry for the scare. That was, just a sudden dizzy spell. I’ll be okay.”
(Y/n) gave a small shrug, her concern softening. “No need to apologize. Just take care of yourself, alright?” He nodded, still not quite trusting himself to speak more.
With that, she and Harua waved him off, turning back toward the building to eat their lunch before the second half of the day picked up. Kei stood there for a moment, watching the doors close behind her, heart still pounding, then finally turned and got back into his car.
As he drove home, the world outside the windshield passed by in a blur, but all he could see was her. The way her eyes had held his, the curve of her smile, the gentleness in her voice. She was more than he’d imagined. She was beautiful, kind, and something about her presence felt like warmth he hadn’t known he was missing.
She’s real. She’s mine.
And now, he thought with a mix of awe and anticipation, I have to figure out how to tell her and how to get to know her.
~~~
Over the next several weeks, nearly two full months, Kei became a familiar presence outside the office building.
It started innocently enough. He’d give Harua rides to and from work, especially on rainy days. Then he began showing up with lunch when Harua forgot to pack one, or even when he didn’t. Soon after, he started arriving mid-morning with coffees in hand, one for Harua, and always one extra for (Y/n), claiming it was “just in case she liked this blend.”
At first, (Y/n) thought nothing of it. Kei seemed like the kind of older brother who took his role seriously, reliable, thoughtful, protective. It was sweet, really, how involved he was in Harua’s life.
But then one morning, Kei showed up with two coffees, and Harua wasn’t there.
(Y/n) blinked in surprise when she saw him through the front doors. As he walked up to her desk, holding out the familiar paper cup with her name scribbled in tidy handwriting, she gave a half-smile.
“No Harua today?” she asked, accepting the drink with raised brows.
Kei cleared his throat softly. “He’s out sick. Thought I’d still stop by… figured you might miss the coffee.” There was a beat of silence. (Y/n) tilted her head, her smile turning a little curious. “I see,” she said lightly. “That’s very thoughtful.” Kei smiled in return, nervous, a bit lopsided. “It’s no trouble.”
As he walked away, (Y/n) sat back in her chair, fingers wrapped around the warm cup. She watched him disappear through the doors again, her expression unreadable. It was then that the thought finally hit her.
Maybe this isn’t just about Harua.
~~~
Two days later, Harua was back at work, fully recovered and just as energetic as always. As lunchtime rolled around, he and (Y/n) settled into their usual corner in the break room, their trays filled and laughter already bubbling between bites.
But (Y/n) was distracted.
She kept glancing toward the front doors, half-expecting to see a tall figure walking in with coffee, even though Harua had brought his own today. After a few minutes of internal debate, she finally decided to ask.
“So… does Kei always show up like he has been lately?” she asked casually, poking at her food with her fork. “I mean, he’s been around a lot these past few weeks.” Harua blinked, not quite catching the meaning. “Yeah? I guess so. Kei’s kind of like that. He’s always the one who steps in when someone needs something.”
He smiled fondly, setting his drink down. “I remember when Taki had a rough patch in school, some bullying stuff. Kei showed up for every lunch break for weeks just so Taki wouldn’t have to sit alone. That’s just who he is.”
(Y/n) nodded, processing the information, but her brow furrowed slightly. “That makes sense,” she said slowly. “It’s just…” She hesitated, then blurted it out before she lost her nerve. “Do you think maybe he… likes me?”
Harua froze mid-sip. His eyes widened slightly as the puzzle pieces clicked into place all at once. “Ohhhh,” he said, setting his drink down slowly. “That’s what this is about.” He looked over at her, a mischievous smirk forming. “You just might be onto something.”
(Y/n) narrowed her eyes playfully at Harua, leaning in a little over the table. “Okay, but if that’s true… why hasn’t he done anything about it? I mean, I thought I’d made it kind of obvious that I sort of like him too.” Harua raised a brow, surprised. “You do?” She gave him a look. “I’ve accepted all his coffee offerings, haven’t I? Smiled every time he showed up, even when I knew he wasn’t there for you.”
Harua laughed softly, then shrugged. “Fair point. But, well… Kei isn’t exactly what he looks like.” (Y/n) tilted her head. “He looks like he’s dated a million people, right?” Harua continued. “Tall, good-looking, confident. But honestly? He’s barely dated anyone. He’s not shy, but he’s… cautious. Kei doesn’t really put himself out there unless he’s sure it won’t blow up in his face.”
He paused, watching her expression soften. “I think he’s afraid of messing it up,” Harua said gently. “So if you really do like him, you might have to help him see that. Just a little nudge, so he knows he’s not reading things wrong.”
(Y/n) leaned back, thoughtful now, twirling her straw in her drink. “Alright,” she said after a moment, a small smile forming. “Then maybe I will.” With Harua’s help, (Y/n) put her plan into motion. It was simple, really. A bit dramatic, but Kei was worth a little drama.
Later that afternoon, Harua texted Kei:
“Come to the office. Pronto. No time to explain.”
Kei, already halfway through organizing the kitchen pantry at home, frowned down at his phone. No explanation? No emojis? Something was up. Dropping the tea towel he had slung over his shoulder, he grabbed his keys and left without a second thought.
When he arrived outside the building, he looked around, expecting Harua’s usual wave through the glass doors, but instead, (Y/n) was standing just outside, waiting for him. Waving at him. She smiled, calm and radiant, like she’d been waiting for this moment all day.
“Let’s go,” she said, nodding toward the sidewalk. Kei blinked, confused. “Wait… what? Go where? Where’s Harua?” And just then, clear as if Harua had whispered it right into his ear, a mind-link sparked to life:
“She likes you, idiot. Just go with her.”
Kei’s jaw slackened a bit, the weight of the words hitting him like a gust of wind. He looked at (Y/n) again, really looked, and saw the glint of nervous hope in her eyes. His heart gave one strong thump. Who was he to refuse his own mate? He let out a soft, incredulous chuckle and nodded. “Okay,” he said, walking toward her. “Lead the way.”
Neither of them was dressed for anything fancy, (Y/n) in her usual office attire, Kei in a worn hoodie and jeans, so they agreed to keep things simple. They walked a few blocks down from the office, settling into a cozy little restaurant tucked at the end of a quiet street. Warm lights, a chalkboard menu, and the soft hum of conversation made it feel intimate without being too much.
They found a small booth near the window. At first, the conversation flowed easily, light teasing, shared laughter. Kei found himself relaxing more than he thought he would. Being around her just felt… right.
But then their server came out.
A guy, maybe around (Y/n)’s age, with a bit too much confidence in his stride. From the moment he approached their table, he zeroed in on (Y/n), his words sugary and his smile too smooth. When he reached out to brush a strand of hair from her shoulder, completely unprompted, Kei’s wolf nearly tore through his skin.
Kei clenched his jaw and lowered his head, biting into the side of his own hand under the table to stop the low growl rumbling in his chest. He didn’t say anything, but every time the server came near, Kei’s whole body tensed like a pulled wire. (Y/n) noticed.
She glanced at Kei, catching the way his jaw flexed, how his hand gripped the edge of the table a little tighter each time. She found it… kind of cute, honestly. Protective, even if he didn’t say a word. The silent glare he gave the poor waiter spoke volumes.
Then came the moment that made her grin even wider. “You’ve got something,” she said, gesturing toward her own cheek. Kei blinked, confused, until she reached out with a napkin and gently dabbed at the corner of his mouth where a smudge of sauce clung. “You’re kind of cute like this,” she said, amused.
Kei stared, stunned. He opened his mouth to respond, but the words tripped over his tongue and got stuck somewhere in his throat. He turned a bit red, looking down for a second with a breathless laugh. (Y/n) giggled softly and leaned back in her seat, sipping her drink, watching him melt just a little. Maybe Harua was right, he really had no idea she liked him.
~~~
Dinner continued with a light-hearted ease, the tension from earlier fading into soft laughter and casual conversation. The warmth of the little restaurant matched the comfortable rhythm they’d fallen into.
“So, what do you do when you’re not rescuing your brother from forgotten lunches?” (Y/n) asked with a teasing smile, twirling her straw in her drink. Kei chuckled. “I model. Part-time.” Her brows rose. “That makes way too much sense.”
He gave her a sheepish smile, a faint pink tint touching his ears. “It pays well enough that I don’t have to do it full-time. And outside of that… I run. A lot. It’s kind of my thing.” “Like… for fun?” Kei nodded. “Yeah. It clears my head. I actually ran a marathon last week.”
Her jaw dropped slightly. “A marathon? Like, the full thing?” “Twenty-six miles,” he said with a shrug, like it was no big deal. (Y/n) laughed in disbelief. “That’s insane. I complain if I have to jog to catch the bus.” Kei grinned. “I’ll teach you if you want.” She raised an eyebrow. “Tempting, but I make no promises.”
He chuckled, then leaned forward a bit. “What about you? What do you do when you’re not working?” “Writing, mostly,” she said, fingers tapping idly against her glass. “And I like painting… though I’m not that good at it.” Kei tilted his head. “Says who?” “Me. And anyone with eyes,” she joked.
“I doubt that,” he said softly, sincerity in his voice. “You seem like the type who puts your heart into everything. That’s what really matters.” (Y/n) blinked, caught off guard by the compliment. She smiled, a little slower this time, letting the words sit with her. Maybe Kei wasn’t just protective and sweet, maybe he was thoughtful, too.
~~~
As the date wound down and the check was paid, neither of them seemed in a rush to leave. The walk back to the office building was quiet but comfortable, their hands brushing occasionally, laughter still lingering between them.
Kei didn’t want the night to end. His wolf didn’t either. Everything about this evening, the way she smiled, the way she listened, the way she looked at him like she truly saw him, felt like home in a way he hadn’t known he was missing.
But all things, even good ones, had to pause. They stopped outside the building entrance, the soft glow of the streetlights casting a warm hue across her features. Just as Kei was about to thank her for the night, (Y/n) tilted her head and held out her hand. “Your phone?” He blinked, but didn’t hesitate. He handed it over without question.
With a small smirk, she typed quickly, then handed it back. “There. Now you have my number.” Kei glanced down at the screen, recognizing the number as the one Harua had used to call him all those weeks ago. His eyes widened slightly in realization. “You didn’t know, did you?” she asked, clearly amused. “That was me.”
Kei looked sheepish, rubbing the back of his neck. “I guess I didn’t put it together.” “Well,” she said, stepping a little closer, “now you don’t have to pretend to check in on Harua just to show up. You can text me. And we can go on more dates… if you want to.”
Kei met her gaze, warmth flooding his chest. “I want to.” “Good,” she said, smiling. “Me too.” With that, she gave him a gentle wave before disappearing back into the building, leaving Kei standing on the sidewalk, phone in hand, heart pounding. His wolf howled in quiet triumph.
~~~
Before heading back home, Kei sat behind the wheel for a moment, fingers drumming on his phone. He wasn’t usually the type to text right away, but this wasn’t usual. This was her.
So he typed out a simple message:
Hi, this is Yudai :)
He hit send without thinking much of it, still riding the high of the night.
A few seconds later, his phone buzzed with a reply.
Yudai?
Wait… who’s Yudai?
Kei blinked at the screen, then let out a quiet laugh as it hit him, he had never told her his actual name. Everyone just called him Kei. He quickly typed out a follow-up.
Sorry! That’s my full name. Koga Yudai. But everyone just calls me Kei. I guess I forgot I never mentioned it.
There was a pause before she replied again.
Ahhh okay!! That makes more sense now 😂 Kei suits you though. Sounds cool.
Also… I like the real name. Yudai. It’s nice. Strong.
Kei stared at the screen for a long second, the corner of his mouth twitching up into a smile. No one outside the pack really called him by his full name, but somehow, her saying she liked it made it feel… right.
You can call me whatever you want. he typed.
Then hesitated-
Except “puppy.” Harua tried that once. Never again.
Her reply came fast.
Noted. But I’m definitely calling you that now at least once 😏
Kei groaned, but he was smiling the whole drive home.
~~~
As Kei stepped through the front door, the familiar warmth of the house greeted him. The soft hum of the TV played in the background, Euijoo and Nicholas were still up, half-watching a movie in the living room. Euijoo gave him a subtle nod of welcome, Nicholas barely looked up, too focused on whatever plot twist was unfolding on-screen.
Kei kicked off his shoes quietly and made his way past the hallway, expecting the rest of the house to be asleep by now. Fuma, Maki, Taki, Jo, and Yuma had all turned in hours ago. But as he stepped out onto the porch, he saw a familiar shape curled up on the swing bench, wrapped in a big blanket like a cocoon.
Harua.
The younger wolf perked up when he saw him, pushing the blanket off his face. “Took you long enough,” he whispered with a grin. “So? How’d it go?” Kei let out a soft laugh, sitting down beside him, the porch creaking under the weight. “It was… good. Really good.” Harua shifted so he was facing him fully, eyes wide with interest. “Tell me everything.”
So Kei told him.
He told him about how confused he’d been at first when (Y/n) was the one waiting outside. About the smirk on her face, the way his wolf reacted just by being near her. About the little restaurant, the too-flirty server, and how close he came to losing it, but didn’t. About how easy the conversation had been, how pretty her laugh was, how she put her number into his phone and told him to stop pretending to check on Harua just to see her. Harua listened quietly, smiling more with every word, the way siblings do when they’re genuinely proud. When Kei finished, he leaned back against the porch railing, sighing like the weight of the world had left his chest. Harua bumped his shoulder lightly.
“Told you she liked you,” he said, smug. Kei smirked. “Yeah, yeah. I owe you for that.” Harua nodded. “You do. Big time.” The porch fell into a comfortable silence for a moment, the sounds of the night forest in the distance. Then Kei glanced over. “You’re really happy for me, huh?”
Harua nodded. “Of course. You waited so long, Kei. You deserve this.” Kei looked out at the trees, the quiet dark, and for once, he didn’t feel the ache of the past lingering like a shadow.
“She’s everything,” he said softly. Harua smiled. “Then don’t mess it up.” “I’ll try not to.”
They sat there a little while longer before finally calling it a night, retreating into the warmth of the house, Kei’s heart a little lighter, his future finally beginning to take shape.
~~~
That night, as the house settled into silence and the steady rhythm of breathing filled the rooms, Kei lay wide awake in his bed, staring at the ceiling. The joy he’d felt earlier still lingered in his chest, but it was quickly being drowned out by anxiety.
He turned over, trying to will himself to sleep, but his mind wouldn’t quiet. How would he tell her? How could he explain something so impossible, something that could terrify her, something that could ruin everything?
He imagined her face when he said the words: “I’m a werewolf.” He saw the spark in her eyes dim, saw her step back, afraid. He heard her say “You’re a monster.” He felt her pulling away, out of reach, gone. Kei clenched his jaw, squeezing his eyes shut as if that would block out the images. It didn’t.
He wasn’t ashamed of who he was, not anymore. The pack had given him a home, a purpose, a family. But (Y/n)? She didn’t grow up around their kind. She didn’t know the warmth of a pack or the strength of the bond. She didn’t know the things they had to control every day. And what if, when she did know, it was too much?
He turned onto his side, burying his face into his pillow, his heart heavy. His wolf stirred restlessly inside him, equally distressed. They’d waited so long for her. Losing her wasn’t something either of them could bear to imagine. And yet… that fear was all Kei could see every time he closed his eyes. He didn’t sleep much that night.
~~~
Even though the anxiety never fully left, Kei found himself growing more and more drawn to her with each passing day.
They texted constantly, light jokes, random thoughts, photos of food or cute animals, and more often than not, Kei would find himself smiling at his phone, his heart lighter for just a moment. On days when their schedules allowed it, they met for lunch or dinner. Sometimes, they’d just sit together, not needing to fill the silence. Her presence was soothing. She’d reach for his hand without hesitation, lean into him during quiet moments, laugh freely around him.
It was in those moments that Kei let himself believe this might really work. Once, she texted him a blurry photo of a train ad he’d modeled for, covered in graffiti but still unmistakably him.
“Dating the hottest man alive? Feeling pretty powerful rn.” she’d joked.
Kei had laughed, genuinely, the kind of laugh that left him breathless. But even in that joy, the fear remained, quiet, patient, waiting.
Because no matter how many dates they shared or how natural it all felt, he still hadn’t told her the truth. The truth that pulsed in his blood, that shaped his body under every full moon, that tied him irrevocably to a world she hadn’t asked to be part of. And the longer he waited, the heavier it grew. He knew the time was coming. He had to tell her soon. He just didn’t know how.
~~~
The lights in the apartment were dim, the soft flicker from the TV washing the room in pale, shifting colors. Takeout boxes sat open on the coffee table, their delicious scent mingling with the faintest hint of the lavender candle (Y/n) had lit earlier in a half-nervous attempt to set a relaxed mood. Kei sat beside her on the couch, his tall frame leaned back, legs long and relaxed, his arm draped over the top of the couch, not quite around her, but close enough to make her heart race when she leaned a little to the side.
(Y/n) fidgeted with the corner of a napkin, her fingers folding and unfolding it as she stole a glance at him. He looked calm, content even, his profile softened by the glow of the TV. And yet… there was still a tension there, something subtle that hadn’t faded even after weeks of dates, shared meals, and countless late-night texts.
She shifted a little closer, then cleared her throat softly. “Hey… can I ask you something? It might be kinda weird.” Kei turned toward her slightly, his expression open, calm. “Of course.” She laughed awkwardly, eyes flitting away and back again. “Okay, not weird weird. Just… maybe a little personal.”
He nodded, giving her the space to speak without pushing, and that gave her the courage to keep going. “It’s just… we’ve been on, what, like twelve dates now? Not that I’m counting,” she added quickly, with a nervous chuckle. “But… I was starting to wonder. You haven’t kissed me. Not once.”
She looked up at him, trying to read his expression, but Kei’s face was unreadable in that moment, still, quiet. She rushed to fill the silence. “I’m not mad or anything, and I’m definitely not trying to pressure you, I just… I guess I’m confused. I thought I’d been pretty clear that I wanted you to. Or at least that I wouldn’t not want you to.”
Her cheeks flushed, and she pushed on, nervous laughter bubbling in her throat.
“There was that night after our third date, remember? When we got ice cream and then walked through that little park? I even tried to lean up to kiss you before we said goodnight, but I couldn’t reach,” she said, grinning sheepishly. “I literally had to pretend I was stretching so I didn’t look like a total idiot.”
She groaned and covered her face for a second, peeking out between her fingers.
“And okay, yeah, maybe I should’ve just said something then, but… I don’t know. I guess I figured you’d kiss me when you were ready. But now I’m starting to wonder if maybe I’ve got terrible breath or if-” she paused, smile faltering, “or if maybe you just don’t want to kiss me like that.”
She looked at him again, more serious now, her voice gentler. “I just… I need to know where your head’s at, Yudai.” Her fingers twitched slightly in her lap, and for the first time since the question started, she didn’t look away.
Kei’s heart almost broke as he heard her say that he had caused her to feel insecure. That was never his intention, not even close. Without thinking, he reached out, his large hand cupping her cheek with a gentleness that surprised even him. His skin was warm against hers, and the look in his eyes softened as their gazes met.
“I’m sorry,” he said quietly, thumb brushing over her skin. “I just didn’t want to pressure you into anything. I guess I’m a little… bad at reading signs sometimes. I didn’t want to assume anything you weren’t ready for.”
His voice, usually confident and steady, was quiet and uncertain now, genuine. Then, slowly, he leaned in, finally ready to close the space between them, his heart pounding in his chest. He could see her eyes flutter shut, could feel the warmth of her breath, and then, sharp and loud, his phone rang.
Kei froze, cursing silently, forehead resting briefly against hers in frustration. “I’m sorry-just one second.”
He pulled back, fishing his phone from his pocket. The screen showed Euijoo. He immediately answered. “EJ?”
Euijoo’s voice was tight, urgent. “Kei, get home. Now. Something’s wrong with Taki and Jo.”
That was all Kei needed to hear.
His whole body tensed. He turned to (Y/n), guilt flashing across his face. “I have to go. It’s a family emergency,” he said quickly, grabbing his coat. (Y/n) stood up, worry spreading across her face. “Is everything okay?” “I don’t know,” he admitted, already halfway to the door. “I’ll text you. I promise.”
And then he was gone, leaving her standing alone in the quiet apartment, takeout still on the table, the movie still paused on the TV, and the echo of his almost-kiss lingering in the air.
~~~
Things at home were chaotic. The moment Kei arrived, the tension in the air was thick, shouts from the backyard, overturned furniture, and the distinct scent of panic lingering in the air.
Jo and Taki had accidentally eaten a plant that was poisonous to wolves, something they’d never encountered before. It triggered an intense, feral reaction, stripping away their control, leaving only instinct and confusion. They weren’t themselves. They had attacked anything that moved, eyes wild and glowing, claws drawn, even lashing out at their packmates who tried to help.
By the time Kei got to the backyard, Nicholas had a nasty gash along his arm, and Euijoo was barking orders to keep the others at bay. Harua was crouched behind a tree, breathing heavily, clearly having just dodged a hit.
Kei didn’t hesitate. He joined the others, helping corner the two out-of-control wolves without hurting them. It took everything they had, Fuma’s strategy, Yuma’s speed, Nicholas’ strength, and Kei’s calm but firm presence, to subdue Jo and Taki long enough for Euijoo to administer an antidote.
It was a slow process, but eventually, their eyes dulled, their breathing steadied, and they collapsed into unconsciousness, both boys shifting back into human form, scratched up, bruised, and exhausted. Everyone stood in silence for a moment, catching their breath. The worst had passed.
Kei sat back against the deck steps, chest heaving. His hands were still trembling, not from fear, but from adrenaline. His mind briefly wandered back to (Y/n), to the almost-kiss that now felt like it had happened in another lifetime.
~~~
The next morning, Kei pulled into the parking lot of Harua’s office building, the engine barely cooled before he stepped out. Harua followed behind him, quiet and nursing his bandaged arm, sensing this wasn’t just about a ride, Kei needed to see her.
(Y/n) was standing outside the entrance, sipping her coffee, a frown etched on her face when she spotted them. Kei didn’t hesitate, he jogged up to her, his usually composed expression replaced by something close to desperation.
She looked up, ready to give him a piece of her mind for disappearing the way he had the night before. But the moment her eyes landed on him, on the bruises trailing up his arms, some dark, some still faintly red, her anger evaporated.
Her gaze flicked to Harua, noticing the bandage peeking from under his sleeve. Something serious had happened. Kei slowed his steps as he reached her, his eyes locking with hers. “I’m sorry,” he said softly, voice rough with exhaustion. “I didn’t want to leave like that… but it really was a family emergency.” (Y/n) didn’t ask what happened. She wanted to, but something in Kei’s eyes told her not to push. Not yet. Instead, she nodded, her voice barely above a whisper. “You scared me.”
“I know,” Kei said, stepping just a little closer. “I hated walking out like that. But I’d really like another chance… dinner, movie, just us. Tonight.” She hesitated. “Only if you promise not to vanish again.” “I promise,” he said immediately, no room for doubt in his tone. “I’ll be there. Start to finish.” Reluctantly, she gave him a small smile. “Alright. One more try.” Kei smiled back, the tension in his chest easing.
~~~
Harua didn’t offer (Y/n) much when she asked again about the previous night. He simply shook his head gently and said, “It’s better if Kei tells you.” She nodded. That was enough. She trusted them both. Even if the questions stayed heavy in the back of her mind.
The day slipped by faster than she expected. Work was a blur of meetings and small talk, until the clock neared five and she felt her heart speed up. When she stepped outside, Yudai, was already waiting. She climbed into the car, surprised to find takeout containers in the back seat. “You thought ahead,” she smiled. He chuckled, still a bit nervous but hiding it better this time. “Figured we wouldn’t want to cook.”
The drive was quiet, but not uncomfortable. Once at her place, they settled into their usual rhythm. Takeout on the table, movie playing in the background, soft light warming the room. For a little while, it felt easy again. But underneath it all, something lingered, unspoken, but known. The truth was hanging there between them like static in the air.
They hadn’t talked about the night before. Not yet. Because they both knew, when they did… everything could change.
~~~
As the movie’s credits rolled, silence settled between them. The kind that wasn’t uncomfortable, but heavy with meaning. Yudai sat up straighter, his hands resting on his knees as he took a long, slow breath. His chest tightened. It was time.
“I need to tell you something,” he said, voice quieter than usual. Serious. (Y/n) turned toward him, brows raised slightly in concern.
He started with the easier part, if there was such a thing. He told her about the emergency from the night before, how two of his younger brothers had fallen ill. He told her it had been dangerous, but they were okay now. Then, slowly, he pivoted to the part that made his heart pound.
“We’re not… exactly normal,” he said. “I’m not. I mean, I’m not- I’m not human. Not entirely.” She blinked. “What do you mean?”
“I’m a werewolf.” For a few seconds, she just stared at him, silent, confused. Her eyes searched his face, like waiting for the punchline to a joke. But it didn’t come. “Yudai… that’s not funny.” “I’m not joking,” he said gently.
She didn’t believe him, not really. Not until he exhaled and let the shift take hold. His eyes glowed bright gold. Fangs peeked through his lips. Furry ears twitched on top of his head, and a soft tail swayed behind him. His hands, once warm and human, now carried sharp, curved claws.
He didn’t move any closer. He didn’t try to scare her. He just sat there. Still, quiet, waiting.
(Y/n)’s breath caught, but she didn’t scream. Her fingers clenched the blanket between them, and her heart pounded, but not from fear. More from awe, confusion… wonder. Even with the fangs and claws, he still looked like him. “Okay,” she said, almost a whisper. “Wow… that’s… a lot.” “I know.” He said as he shifted back to his full human form. “But I’m not scared.”
His eyes flicked up to meet hers. Surprised.
“You’ve never made me feel unsafe. Not once. And even now…” She reached out, fingers grazing his cheek, soft and warm. He flinched a little, more from surprise than anything else.
“You’re still Kei. The guy who brings me coffee. The guy who listens when I ramble. The guy who panicked when he spilled sauce on his shirt.” He let out a quiet, almost disbelieving laugh, tension draining from his shoulders. Her acceptance, so instinctive, so complete, felt like the sun rising after a storm.
“Thank you,” he said, voice thick. (Y/n) nodded. “Just… maybe warn me next time you grow a tail, okay?” They both laughed softly. But deep down, they both knew this was only the beginning.
He took another deep breath, the kind that rattled in his chest, and looked her directly in the eyes. “There’s… one more thing. It’s more complicated than the rest.” She stayed quiet, her expression open, patient, still processing, but clearly not running. That gave him the strength to go on.
“In my world, for werewolves, there’s something called a mate. It’s not just a relationship. It’s deeper than that. It’s… someone you’re tied to, body and soul. A bond that forms the moment we recognize each other.”
(Y/n)’s brows knit slightly, her lips parting, she didn’t interrupt, but Kei could see the understanding starting to dawn in her eyes. “We don’t get to choose,” he continued. “It just happens. And when it does, it’s everything. You can live your whole life without finding your mate… or you can meet them and have it change you completely.”
He hesitated for just a second. “If the bond isn’t accepted, it can destroy us. Sometimes… it kills us. Unless the Moon Goddess grants us a second chance, which doesn’t always happen.” Silence stretched for a few heartbeats.
(Y/n) stared at him, her mind racing with the implications, but she stayed still, watching, listening. “So what does this have to do with me?” she asked softly, though deep down, a part of her already knew. Kei’s voice dropped to a near-whisper. “You’re my mate.” His words lingered in the air like a fragile truth finally spoken aloud.
His shoulders sagged a little as if some massive weight had been lifted, but there was still uncertainty in his eyes, fear she’d recoil, run, or look at him like he was something unnatural. But she didn’t. She sat there, heart pounding, trying to reconcile what that meant, and what it meant for them. He was watching her closely now, barely breathing, his entire world hanging in the balance of her response.
(Y/n) stayed quiet for a few moments, her gaze fixed on the space between them as her mind worked through everything he’d told her. The weight of it all was undeniable, but so was the sincerity in his voice. She knew he meant every word. There wasn’t a trace of manipulation or pressure, just raw honesty and vulnerability. And as wild as this whole “mate” thing sounded, she couldn’t deny her own feelings either.
She liked him. She had since the day they met, his kindness, his gentle nature, his awkwardness. Whether it was the bond or just him, it didn’t matter much right now.
Then, a small realization hit her. She glanced up at him, a half-smile forming as she remembered something.
“Wait… the first time we met, when you collapsed outside the office,” she said slowly, watching his expression shift. “That had something to do with this, didn’t it? With the mate thing?”
Kei groaned softly, covering his face with one hand, clearly embarrassed by the memory. “Yeah,” he admitted, voice muffled. “That was… definitely because of the bond.” (Y/n) blinked. “Seriously?” He looked at her again, cheeks flushed. “My wolf recognized you instantly. It hit me like a truck. I wasn’t prepared, I didn’t expect to meet my mate in the middle of a random work day. So yeah… I kinda short-circuited.”
She laughed, warm and surprised, and he relaxed a little hearing the sound. “You collapsed because of me?” she teased. He gave her a sheepish smile. “In my defense, you smelled like heaven and looked even better.” (Y/n) rolled her eyes fondly, shaking her head, but her smile lingered, just like her hand when it reached over to take his. “Okay,” she said softly. “This is a lot… but I’m still here.”
They decided to watch another movie before Kei had to head home, something light and funny to ease the weight of the conversation they’d just had. As the opening credits rolled, (Y/n) shifted in her seat. After a brief moment of hesitation, she moved closer to him, slowly leaning into his side until her head was pressed against his chest. Her body half resting on his.
Kei blinked, startled by the sudden contact, and looked down at her. She didn’t meet his eyes, just kept watching the screen with the most casual expression she could muster. Still, he smiled, soft and amazed, and opened his mouth to say something teasing. Maybe a smart comment about her finally making a move. But before he could get a single word out, she beat him to it.
“I’m cold,” she said simply, cutting him off without even looking his way. “And you’re warm.” Kei let out a quiet chuckle, deciding not to push his luck. Instead, he slipped his arm around her shoulders and gently pulled her a little closer, letting her settle in against his side.
He could hear her heart beating steadily, feel her warmth through the thin fabric of her shirt. And for once, his own heart wasn’t racing with anxiety, but with something steadier. Peace. She let out a content sigh, and for a while, neither of them said anything. They just sat there, wrapped in each other’s presence, as the glow of the television flickered across their faces.
~~~
A few days later, as the week neared its end, Kei nervously typed out a message, then stared at it for a second before hitting send:
“Hey, would you want to come over for dinner sometime soon? Meet the rest of my brothers, the pack?”
He held his breath.
The reply came quickly:
“Absolutely! I’ve heard so much about them, I’ve been dying to meet everyone :)”
Relief washed over him. He had talked about this with Harua earlier in the week, trying to decide when would be the right time. Now felt right. They all knew about her, of course, and everyone had been curious, especially Maki, who had been annoyingly persistent in asking questions Kei didn’t even have answers to.
So that Friday, as Harua and (Y/n) stepped out of the office, there Kei was, leaning casually against his car, dressed a little nicer than usual, but still effortlessly cool. He lit up the moment he saw her, waving them over.
“Ready?” he asked, opening the door for her without a second thought. “Let’s do this,” (Y/n) said with a smile, butterflies already starting in her stomach. She wasn’t sure what to expect from nine werewolf brothers… but she had a feeling it was going to be a night to remember.
~~~
The house was bouncing with life as Kei’s car came to a gentle stop just outside the cozy little home nestled in their quiet village. Warm light glowed through the windows, and the sounds of laughter, clattering dishes, and someone shouting that “the food’s about to catch fire!” spilled out into the evening air. The chaos was so loud it almost felt like it had its own heartbeat.
(Y/n) laughed softly, her heart already warming at the sound. The place felt like a home, real and lived-in, messy, loud, but full of love. Kei, on the other hand, looked like he was seconds away from either bolting or melting into the driver’s seat.
“They would have to be extra messy the day I bring you over,” he mumbled under his breath, rubbing the back of his neck, clearly mortified. (Y/n) looked over at him, amused. “You’re nervous?” He glanced at her with a sheepish smile. “Yeah. A little. I mean… they’re them. And you’re… you.” He gave her a look that made her heart skip. There was adoration in his eyes, like he still couldn’t quite believe she was real.
Harua had already hopped out of the car and jogged toward the house, waving over his shoulder. “I’ll go warn them you’re coming!” he called with a laugh.
As the door swung open and Harua disappeared inside, (Y/n) stepped out of the car but didn’t follow him right away. Instead, she circled around to Kei’s side, reaching for his hand. He looked down at her as she laced their fingers together, a question in his gaze.
“Come here,” she said softly, tugging at his hand.
He leaned down without question, bending enough so that their faces were close, the evening breeze playing gently with the ends of his hair. She reached up, brushing his bangs aside, smoothing down the strands that had been tousled by the wind on the drive over.
“You had a little something,” she said with a playful glint in her eye, though there was nothing on his face except a slightly stunned expression.
And then, before he could process it, she leaned in and kissed him. It was soft and brief, but full of intent. Her lips were warm against his, steady and sure, and when she pulled away, his eyes widened. For a heartbeat, he just stared at her, completely frozen. Then-
He dropped to his knees. It wasn’t a collapse of weakness, but of overwhelming feeling. As if everything in him, his wolf, his heart, his soul, had surged at once and left him breathless. His arms wrapped tightly around her waist, pulling her close, and he pressed his forehead against her stomach like she was the anchor he needed to stay grounded.
His eyes shimmered gold as his wolf peeked through, not in threat, but in awe. His body trembled slightly, not from fear, but from the sheer weight of emotion. (Y/n) was taken aback at first, unsure of what to do, but instinct kicked in. She rested her hands on his head, fingers threading into his hair gently, stroking it.
“Yudai…” she murmured, her voice tender. He let out a shaky laugh, voice muffled against her. “I’m sorry. I, I didn’t mean to freak you out.” “You’re not freaking me out,” she said, smiling. “I just didn’t know my kiss was that powerful. To make my big handsome puppy collapse, ” He chuckled again, finally looking up at her with eyes that had settled back into their deep, warm brown. “You have no idea what that meant to me… I’ve waited so long to feel something like this. To have you, ” No comment about the puppy thing?” “If it’s you, I don’t care,” (Y/n)’s heart fluttered. Nudging his nose lightly with her fingers. “Now come on, before your brothers actually burn down the kitchen.”
Kei nodded, still holding her hand tightly as he stood back up. He seemed steadier now, more solid, like something had settled into place inside him. He reached down and gave her hand a soft squeeze.
“You kissed me,” he said, still a bit dazed. “I did,” she replied with a playful smile. “And if you’re good tonight, I might do it again.” He laughed, heart full to bursting, and together they made their way to the front door, ready to face the chaos, and the pack, hand in hand.
Once inside, (Y/n) barely had a moment to take in the cozy interior of the house before she was completely bombarded with attention. First up was Maki. A whirlwind of energy, he came barreling out of nowhere like a freight train of enthusiasm, practically sliding into view. “Oh my God, you’re (Y/n)? Finally!” he exclaimed, eyes wide with excitement. “You’re even prettier than Harua said! And he said you were super pretty!”
He looked like a kid in a candy store despite being tall, taller than she expected, and built like someone who’d never stopped growing, or someone who lived at the gym. His grin stretched from ear to ear as he bounced in place, practically vibrating with excitement. Before she could even get a word in, he zoomed off toward the kitchen, calling over his shoulder, “Don’t mind me! I’m just making sure dinner doesn’t kill us!”
(Y/n) blinked, mouth slightly open. “Was that… Maki?” “Yup,” Kei said beside her, chuckling. “You’ll get used to it.” The next wave came in the form of Taki and Yuma, who were already mid-argument as they approached. “I saw her first,” Taki insisted. “You only saw her because I heard her voice first,” Yuma shot back. “Your wolf ears don’t count!” “Oh, they definitely count!”
“Hi,” (Y/n) interrupted, raising a hand and offering a small, amused smile. Both of them paused mid-bicker, turning to her like she’d dropped from the heavens. Taki gave her a warm, slightly sheepish grin. “Sorry. I’m Taki.” “And I’m Yuma,” the other followed quickly, shooting Taki a smug look. They nodded at her in tandem, then wandered off still bickering quietly about who had the better instincts.
Next came Jo, calm and cool, the complete opposite of the two before him. He stepped forward with, extending his hand. He seemed shy, not really meeting her eyes, yet he seemed welcoming in his own way.
“Welcome,” he said simply, shaking her hand with a polite firmness. “It’s nice to meet you.” Then, just as silently, he turned and walked away, disappearing down a hallway with a quiet nod. His cheeks red with shyness.
Before she could recover from the calm, Nicholas strolled in with all the charm of a rom-com lead. “Ah, so you’re the angel Yudai’s been keeping from us,” he said, flashing a dazzling smile that looked like it could probably sell perfume. He took her hand and, to her surprise, bent to kiss it gently. “Nicholas, at your service.”
“Nicho,” Kei growled warningly, his eyes narrowing. Nicholas looked up, completely unfazed. “What? I’m just being polite.” He winked at her.
Just then, Euijoo appeared, practically shoving Nicholas to the side with an annoyed grunt. “Off,” Euijoo muttered. He turned to (Y/n), far more composed, but still with that leader-like air about him. “Sorry about him. Welcome to our home,” he said, giving her a nod. “We’ve heard a lot about you. I’m Euijoo, you can call me EJ if you want though,”
Right on his heels was Fuma, who gave her a soft, respectful smile and a quick bow of his head. “I’m Fuma. It’s really nice to finally meet you. If you need anything tonight, don’t hesitate to ask.” He turned and headed off quickly, muttering something about “Taki and Yuma setting the house on fire” as he went to manage the ever-escalating tension in the kitchen.
Finally, Harua, already seated at the dining table, gave her a cheerful wave with a mouth full of what looked like a fried dumpling. “Hey! Again!” he said, swallowing quickly. (Y/n) blinked, barely able to process what had just happened. The house seemed to buzz with so much energy, like it was alive and pulsing with laughter, arguments, footsteps, and the occasional crash from the kitchen. It was a lot. Loud, chaotic, messy… but it was warm. It felt like home.
She looked up at Kei, who was standing beside her with an apologetic yet hopeful expression. “I know they’re a bit much.” “They’re everything,” she said softly, unable to keep the smile off her face. “But I kinda love it.” He relaxed, shoulders dropping as the tension bled out of him. “Good,” he said, his voice filled with relief. “Because they already love you. And so do I,” (Y/n) gasped lowly at the confession, the way Yudai’s eyes flashed gold as he said it. Though it didn’t take long before she followed him, “I love you too, Yudai,”
Yudai smiled widely at her confession, the way her eyes sparkled with love and sincerity, the way she seemed to fit in perfectly with the chaos that is his family, his pack. Everything was perfect. He leaned down, gently cupping her cheek with his hand, pressing his lips against hers, warm, gentle, loving. Once they parted, they both smiled, almost giggling like high schoolers. Soon enough, someone called out for them to come to the table before the dinner got cold. And with that, he led her into the dining room, ready to survive the evening, and the rest of their lives, hand in hand.
Warnings: abandonment, neglect, hybrid mistreatment, legal conflict, brief court/legal proceedings, anxiety, fear of rejection, emotional vulnerability, attachment issues, mild angst, themes of displacement, housing insecurity, implied past trauma, I think that’s it.
Taglist: @voucearse, let me know if anyone else wants to be added to my andteam taglist!
Thank you for the request! I hope you’ll enjoy this! I decided to make Taki an otter for this one, I just think it’s so cute!!!
Network: @k-records
Please reblog, comment, and like if you enjoyed this!
(Y/n) sat curled into the corner of the small café booth, fingers loosely wrapped around a mug that had long since gone lukewarm. The café itself was warm and inviting, soft indie music playing in the background, the faint hiss of the espresso machine punctuating quiet conversations, the scent of roasted coffee beans and vanilla syrup lingering in the air. Normally, it was the perfect atmosphere for creativity.
Today, however, her laptop sat open in front of her like a personal enemy. “I’ve rewritten the first chapter six times,” she groaned, dropping her forehead dramatically onto the table with a soft thud. “Six, Fuma. At this point, my main character has changed personalities more times than I’ve changed outfits this week.”
Across from her, Fuma blinked, sipping his iced latte with careful thought, as if the drink might contain the answer. He tilted his head slightly, dark hair falling into his eyes in that effortlessly stylish way he never had to try for. “Well… maybe she just hasn’t figured herself out yet?” he offered gently. “Characters are like people, right? They need time.” (Y/n) lifted her head slowly and gave him a flat look. “That’s very philosophical for someone who once described my entire fantasy trilogy as ‘that one with the sword and crying.’” Fuma gasped, placing a hand over his chest in mock offense. “First of all, there was a sword. And there was crying. Second of all, writing isn’t my expertise.”
Despite herself, she snorted. Fuma wasn’t wrong about one thing though, writing wasn’t his world. His world had mirrors lining the walls, bass-heavy music shaking the floorboards, and students counting beats under their breath. He owned a dance studio not far from the café, a place that had become something of a sanctuary for aspiring performers. He could choreograph an entire routine in under an hour and read rhythm like it was second nature. But plotting emotional arcs? Crafting tension? Not exactly his forte.
Still, he had inspired her before. Her very first breakout novel had been loosely based on him, though she would deny that until her dying breath. A young man chasing his dream of becoming a performer, stumbling through auditions, late-night practices, and eventually, finding love in the middle of it all. The book had skyrocketed her career. Fans still sent her messages about how much that story had meant to them. And she had really hoped that sitting here today, watching Fuma gesture animatedly as he described one of his students accidentally kicking over a speaker mid-spin, would spark something again.
But her mind remained frustratingly blank. After another beat of silence, broken only by the clinking of cups, Fuma leaned forward slightly. “Okay,” he said, serious now. “When you get stuck like this… where do you usually go?” She opened her mouth to respond automatically, nowhere, but paused. Where did she go? Her eyes drifted toward the café window, watching people pass by outside. The city was loud. Constant. Alive in a way that sometimes felt suffocating. And then it clicked. Her lips slowly curved upward. “Fuma,” she said, pointing at him as if he’d just solved world hunger. “You’re a genius.” His eyebrows shot up immediately. “I am? I mean, I know I am, but specifically about what?” “My cabin.” He blinked. “…Your summer cabin?”
She nodded, sitting up straighter now, energy creeping back into her posture for the first time all afternoon. “It’s quiet there. Peaceful. No distractions. Just fresh air… It’s perfect.” Fuma’s expression softened into recognition. “The one by the lake?” he asked, leaning back in his seat. “With that tiny wooden dock that creaks every time you step on it?” A faint laugh left her lips. “Yes, that one.” He smiled warmly. “I remember the first time we went there, when we were kids, and you still had a crush on me. You made me try to fish and then screamed when I actually caught one.” “In my defense,” she shot back quickly, “it moved.” She didn’t say anything about the crush part, still feeling embarrassed about it, years later. “It’s a fish,” he deadpanned.
She ignored him, a fond nostalgia settling in her chest. The cabin had always felt… different. Like the world slowed down there. Even back then, before her name was on bestseller lists and interviews and book signings, she used to sit on the dock with a notebook, scribbling story ideas while dragonflies skimmed across the lake’s surface. Maybe that was what she needed. To slow down. To breathe. She nodded decisively. “That’s the one. I’ll go for a week. Maybe two.” Fuma studied her for a moment before smiling softly. “Yeah,” he said gently. “That sounds like exactly what you need.”
Fuma insisted, dramatically, of course, that he would come visit in a few days. “And I expect a full grocery list,” he added, wagging his finger at her as they stepped outside the café. “Don’t try to live off instant noodles and vibes.” “I have never lived off vibes,” (Y/n) protested. “You once told me coffee counted as a personality trait.” “That’s different.” He laughed, pulling her into a quick hug before she could argue further. His embrace was warm and familiar, grounding in a way she didn’t realize she needed. “Text me when you get there,” he murmured. “And seriously, if you need anything, just say so.” She nodded against his shoulder. “I will. Thanks, Fuma.” With that, she hurried off, a strange mix of nerves and excitement bubbling in her chest. Maybe this was exactly what she needed, a change of scenery, a reset button.
~~~
Back home, her apartment looked like it had already surrendered to chaos the moment she decided to pack. An open suitcase lay on her bed, clothes half-folded and stacked in uneven piles. Sweaters for chilly evenings by the lake. Comfortable leggings. A few nicer outfits, just in case she felt inspired enough to take dramatic author photos on the dock. Her laptop charger was the first thing she packed. Priorities.
As she moved around the apartment, tossing in toiletries and her favorite oversized hoodie, she pulled out her phone and dialed Euijoo. He picked up after two rings. “If you’re calling to cancel on me again, I’m going to pretend I didn’t hear the phone.” She winced. “Okay, but what if I am calling to cancel on you again?” A heavy sigh echoed through the speaker. “You are unbelievable.” “I know, I know,” she said quickly, wedging her phone between her shoulder and ear while attempting to zip up her overstuffed suitcase. “I’m so sorry. I have to head to the cabin, my brain is officially empty. Like, tumbleweeds empty.”
“You said that last time, too,” Euijoo muttered, though there was no real bite in his tone. “We were supposed to go to the hybrid shelter this weekend.” Guilt pricked at her chest. “I know. And I really wanted to go with you. But if I don’t figure out this book soon, my editor is going to start breathing down my neck.” There was a pause, then a softer sigh. “It’s okay. I get it. Work is work.” She smiled faintly. “You could still go.” “By myself?” he asked skeptically. “Well…” She flopped down onto her bed, staring at the ceiling. “You could ask Nicholas.” Silence. Then, too casually, “Nicholas?”
“Yes, Nicholas,” she repeated, barely suppressing her grin. “You know. Tall. Confident. Model face. Looks at you like you personally hung the moon?” “I do not,” Euijoo cut himself off. “He does not look at me like that.” “Mmhm.” “He doesn’t.” “Sure.” She could practically hear him blushing through the phone. “I’m just saying,” she continued innocently, “he’s good with hybrids. And you said you wanted help picking out the perfect one. Two opinions are better than one.” Another pause. “That’s… actually not a bad idea.” “Wow,” she gasped dramatically. “Credit where credit is due?” “Don’t let it get to your head,” he shot back, though she could hear the smile in his voice now.
The hybrid shelter had been something Euijoo had talked about for months. In this world, hybrids weren’t uncommon; people born with animal traits, often abandoned or surrendered for reasons ranging from prejudice to simple irresponsibility. Shelters worked to rehome them, though adopting one required patience, care, and a genuine understanding of what that meant. Euijoo had always had a soft heart. (Y/n), however, was ninety percent certain that his interest in “visiting the shelter” had mysteriously intensified around the same time Nicholas had started volunteering there.
“Text him,” she sing-songed. “I will not be bullied into,” “Text him.” “…Fine.” Victory. She beamed at the ceiling. “Good. And who knows? Maybe you’ll come back with a hybrid and a boyfriend.” “Goodbye, (Y/n).” He hung up. She burst into laughter, rolling onto her side and hugging a pillow to her chest. Honestly, some people already assumed Euijoo and Nicholas were married with three kids and a golden retriever. The way they hovered around each other? Suspicious. Extremely suspicious. Hopefully, this would give them the little push they clearly needed.
With a satisfied sigh, she sat up and zipped her suitcase shut properly this time. Laptop? Check. Notebooks? Check. Extra pens, because somehow she always lost them? Check. All that was left now was a quick grocery run. Then she’d be on the road. The thought sent a flutter through her chest, anticipation tinged with something she couldn’t quite name. It wasn’t just about writing anymore. The cabin had always held a quiet sort of magic to it.
After what could only be described as a financially irresponsible amount of snacks, three types of chips, two kinds of chocolate, instant ramen “just in case,” and actual vegetables to ease her conscience, and a bunch more stuff, (Y/n) finally loaded the last grocery bag into her car. She paused, staring at the sheer volume of it all. “I’m only going for two weeks,” she muttered to herself. “…Right?” No answer. Just the faint rustle of a chip bag accusing her from the back seat.
Once she was settled behind the wheel, she plugged in her phone and put on her favorite playlist, the one she always swore she wouldn’t overplay and then absolutely did. The opening notes of a familiar song filled the car, and just like that, her mood lifted. By the time she hit the highway, she was singing at the top of her lungs, one hand drumming against the steering wheel, the other dramatically gesturing during emotional lyrics as if she were performing for a sold-out stadium.
The city slowly began to fall away behind her, tall buildings shrinking into distant silhouettes, traffic thinning out, noise fading into something softer. The air seemed different out here. Lighter. Within an hour, the scenery transformed completely. Concrete turned to winding roads lined with trees. The forest greeted her like an old friend, tall pines stretching toward the sky, sunlight filtering through leaves in golden streaks. The world felt quieter here, as if it was holding its breath.
And then she saw it. Her cabin. It stood nestled comfortably among the trees, warm wooden panels slightly weathered from time but sturdy, welcoming. A soft green moss had claimed parts of the roof, and the little porch swing still hung in its place, swaying faintly in the breeze. Smoke did not rise from the chimney, it hadn’t been used in months, but it still looked like something out of a storybook.
The cabin had been in her family for generations. Passed down carefully, lovingly. And now it was hers since her brother didn’t want it after he moved to another country. Just beyond it, shimmering under the late afternoon sun, was the lake. It was large enough to feel expansive but small enough to feel secret. Hidden. Not many people knew about it, which made it feel like a private world carved out just for her family. The water reflected the sky like glass, disturbed only by the occasional ripple of fish near the surface. Her chest tightened softly with nostalgia.
This place held so many memories. It was here that she first met Euijoo. He had come along on one of her family trips because he’d been friends with her older brother at the time. She still remembered being slightly annoyed that her brother had brought “some random boy” along. But somewhere between awkward introductions, failed attempts at roasting marshmallows, and a midnight conversation on the dock about dreams and fears, Euijoo had shifted from her brother’s friend to hers.
And through Euijoo, she’d met Fuma. Her lips curved into an amused smile as she parked the car. She had been so obvious back then. Fuma, a few years older, already tall, already effortlessly handsome with that easy confidence that came from knowing exactly who you were. And she had been a young girl with her head buried in romance novels, convinced she was living in the prologue of her own love story. Of course she’d had a crush on him. How could she not?
She used to volunteer to “help” him carry things just for an excuse to be near him. Used to overthink every word he said. Used to imagine dramatic confessions under the stars by this very lake. Now? Now she laughed at the memory. She’d grown out of it eventually, the crush fading into something warmer, steadier. A friendship that had lasted years. A friendship she wouldn’t trade for anything. “Character development,” she murmured to herself, stepping out of the car and inhaling deeply.
The forest air filled her lungs, crisp, slightly earthy, tinged with the faint scent of water and pine. It felt cleansing. Peaceful. Exactly what she needed. Grabbing her bags, she made her way toward the front door, gravel crunching under her shoes. The porch creaked softly when she stepped onto it, the familiar sound sending a ripple of comfort through her. She reached into her pocket for the key. And paused. For just a second. Something felt… different. She couldn’t quite place it. The air seemed heavier somehow. Charged. Like the quiet before a summer storm. She shook her head lightly. “You’re being dramatic,” she told herself. “That’s literally your job.”
~~~
(Y/n) spent the next hour settling in, moving through the cabin with a quiet efficiency that came from years of familiarity. She opened windows to let the fresh forest air drift inside, dusted off the surfaces that had gathered a thin layer during her absence, and checked the plumbing and electricity with mild suspicion, as if daring anything to be broken. But everything seemed… fine. The kitchen cupboards were intact. No leaks under the sink. The fireplace looked untouched. Even the old bookshelf in the corner, packed with childhood favorites and worn notebooks, stood exactly as she remembered it.
She let out a small breath of relief. “Good,” she murmured. “Please don’t make me deal with repairs on day one.” After putting away the groceries and setting her suitcase by the bedroom door, she glanced toward the window facing the lake. The sunlight filtering through had shifted to a warmer hue, golden and soft. Sunset wasn’t far off. “One more thing,” she said to herself. The dock.
Grabbing a small notepad and pen, because of course she needed to document things properly, she stepped back outside. The air had cooled slightly, carrying that faint evening hush that always came before night truly settled in. Crickets had begun their quiet chorus somewhere deeper in the trees. She walked the familiar path down to the water, sand and soft earth cushioning her steps. And then she paused. Footprints. They were pressed into the sand near the edge of the lake. Not old, the edges still defined, not yet softened by wind. She crouched slightly, studying them.
They looked… human. Barefoot. Her brows furrowed. “That’s odd.” This area wasn’t well-known. The forest had trails, sure, but this part? You had to know where you were going. It wasn’t somewhere you just stumbled upon. Maybe a hiker had wandered off path. Or someone exploring. It wasn’t impossible. She straightened, brushing it off. “It’s fine,” she muttered. “Nature is for everyone.” Still… barefoot? Shaking the thought away, she stepped onto the dock. It creaked under her weight in that old, familiar way that made her feel like she was ten years old again. The lake stretched out in front of her, reflecting streaks of pink and orange now bleeding into the sky.
She crouched to inspect the boards, running her hand along the wood. Most of it held up well, but one plank near the edge dipped slightly when she pressed down on it. “Ah. There you are.” She carefully noted its position in her notepad. Third plank from the right, near the end. A slight crack had formed along the side. “Fuma can fix that,” she said aloud, nodding to herself. “Payment will be snacks.” Satisfied, she stood and dusted off her hands.
Just as she turned to head back, Splash. The sound was sudden and heavy, echoing across the stillness of the lake. She froze. That wasn’t a small sound. Not a fish. Not even a big fish. Her heart gave a small, startled jump as she whipped around, eyes scanning the water. Ripples spread outward from somewhere near the deeper center of the lake, distorting the reflection of the sunset. But whatever had caused it, was gone. She stared. “Okay,” she whispered. The ripples slowly smoothed out, the lake returning to its glass-like calm as if nothing had happened. Her pulse thudded lightly in her ears.
That had been big. Too big for the kind of fish that lived here. She knew this lake. She’d grown up swimming in it, falling off this very dock, daring Euijoo to jump in at night. There were no creatures in there that made that kind of splash. Unless… “No,” she cut herself off quickly. “Don’t start.” A branch falling in. That had to be it. Or maybe multiple fish jumping at once. That could happen, right?
She stood there a few more seconds, scanning the surface, waiting for something, anything, to break through. Nothing did. The forest behind her rustled softly with the evening breeze. “See?” she said to herself, forcing a small laugh. “You’re letting your imagination run wild. Again.” Turning back toward shore, she stepped carefully off the dock. The sand felt cooler now beneath her shoes. But as she walked up the path, a strange sensation crept up her spine. The unmistakable feeling of being watched. Her shoulders tensed almost involuntarily. She slowed her steps, ears straining.
The trees stood tall and unmoving, shadows stretching longer as the sun dipped lower. A bird fluttered somewhere above. Leaves whispered against each other. It was probably just a deer. Or a fox. Or literally any normal forest animal. “You live in a forest now,” she reminded herself quietly. “Congratulations.” Still, she resisted the urge to turn around again. Because if she turned around and saw nothing… That might somehow feel worse. So she kept walking, telling herself it was just her nerves adjusting to the quiet. And behind her, out on the darkening lake, something moved beneath the surface, silent, deliberate, watching her retreating figure with careful, curious eyes.
Once inside, she locked the door with a decisive click. “There,” she muttered, as if announcing it to the forest. “Boundaries.” The cabin felt warmer now, cozier as dusk settled outside. She slipped off her shoes, tied her hair up into a messy bun, and wandered into the kitchen with a sudden burst of domestic motivation. “Muffins,” she decided. If she couldn’t control her plot, she could at least control breakfast. She pulled out flour, sugar, eggs, and blueberries she’d bought earlier, humming along to the movie she put on in the living room for background noise. It was one of her comfort films, predictable, soft, easy to half-watch while her hands worked. The sound of dialogue and gentle music filled the cabin, blending with the clinking of bowls and the rhythmic whisking of batter.
Soon, the scent of baking blueberries and vanilla wrapped around the kitchen like a hug. “Okay,” she said proudly, peering through the oven window. “If I can’t produce words, at least I can produce carbs.” When the timer dinged, she carefully slipped on oven mitts and pulled the tray out. The tops were golden, slightly cracked, blueberries peeking through like little bursts of color. They looked perfect. And they smelled even better. The cabin was still warm from the oven, though, and she didn’t want the muffins to overcook from residual heat. So she carried the tray carefully toward the balcony door at the side of the living room. The sky outside had deepened into twilight, navy blue melting into the last streaks of purple.
She slid the door open, stepping out just enough to place the tray on the small wooden table outside. The air was cool, crisp. Perfect for cooling baked goods. “Thirty minutes,” she told herself. “That’s all you get.” She shut the door again and returned to the couch, curling up under a throw blanket just as the movie reached its emotional climax. For a little while, she let herself relax completely. No looming deadlines. No editors. No mysterious splashes in the lake. Just muffins and fictional problems that weren’t hers.
When the credits began to roll, she stretched her arms over her head, yawning widely. “Bed soon,” she murmured. But first, the muffins. She padded back toward the balcony door, already imagining biting into one warm and soft in the morning with coffee and a blank document ready for brilliance. She slid the door open. And froze. The tray sat exactly where she’d left it. But it looked… emptier. She stepped outside slowly. “One, two, three…” she counted under her breath. Eight. Eight muffins. Her brows knit together as she recounted. Still eight. She distinctly remembered lining them up earlier. Four neat rows of five muffins. Twenty. Now there were only eight.
Twelve muffins had simply… vanished. She stared at the tray like it had personally betrayed her. “Okay,” she said slowly. “No.” She wasn’t bad at math. She had counted them while putting them on the tray. She may misplace pens. She may overbuy snacks. But she did not miscount twelve entire muffins. Maybe one or two? Sure. But twelve? Her gaze snapped upward, scanning the trees. “Birds?” she whispered. There were no crumbs scattered across the table. No torn paper liners. No mess. No evidence of a feathery crime scene. The tray looked… clean. Suspiciously clean.
She stepped further onto the balcony, peering over the railing. The forest was quiet. The lake beyond reflected the moon now, silver light shimmering softly across its surface. Not a single bird in sight. Not even a squirrel. Her stomach twisted slightly. “…You’re kidding me.” She looked back at the muffins again, as if they might reappear out of guilt. Nothing. After a long moment, she crossed her arms and said aloud, voice echoing faintly into the night, “You know, whoever stole my muffins could at least say sorry. Or thank you. Or leave a review.” Silence.
The trees did not respond. She narrowed her eyes at the darkness one last time before carefully picking up the tray with the remaining eight muffins. “Unbelievable,” she muttered, stepping back inside and sliding the door shut firmly. She locked it this time, too, just in case. As she placed the tray on the kitchen counter, she hesitated. For a split second, she could’ve sworn she heard something outside. Not footsteps. Not wings. But the faintest, almost offended huff.
~~~
Morning light poured into the cabin gently, golden and soft, like the world was pretending nothing strange had happened the night before. (Y/n) blinked awake slowly, tangled in blankets, staring at the wooden ceiling for a moment as her brain rebooted. Muffins. Missing muffins. A splash in the lake. Footprints. She squeezed her eyes shut again. “Nope,” she muttered into her pillow. “We’re not doing paranoia before coffee.”
By the time she brushed her teeth and padded into the living room, she had mostly convinced herself that she’d simply been overly tired. Forest sounds were different from city sounds. Wildlife was bold. Maybe raccoons were tidier than she thought. Yes. Raccoons. Very polite raccoons. She slid the balcony door open to let in the cool morning air and froze.
On the small wooden table outside, where the tray had been, lay twelve crumpled muffin wrappers. Arranged carefully. Deliberately. She stepped outside slowly. They weren’t scattered. They weren’t chewed beyond recognition. They had been flattened and positioned to form letters. T… A… N… C… S. She stared. “…No.” She crouched down, squinting at it from another angle. It absolutely looked like someone had tried to write “thanks.” Emphasis on tried. Her mouth fell open slightly as she glanced around the balcony, then toward the trees. “Okay,” she said slowly, hands on her hips. “So you can spell. Just… not well.”
The forest remained peacefully indifferent. Her heart thudded somewhere between fear and disbelief, but oddly enough, she didn’t feel threatened. Confused? Yes. Concerned for her sanity? Definitely. But not in danger. Which might have been the most unsettling part. She rubbed her temples. “I have officially lost it,” she whispered to herself. Then, because apparently she had decided this was her life now, she straightened and called out into the trees: “Okay! You’re welcome, I guess!” Her voice echoed lightly across the lake. “But maybe,” she continued, pointing vaguely toward the woods, “next time don’t steal over half the batch? That’s just greedy.”
Silence. A bird chirped somewhere. She waited another few seconds, half-expecting something to move, a figure, a shadow, anything. Nothing did. After a moment, she huffed softly. “Unbelievable.” Still, she didn’t close the balcony door completely when she went back inside. She left it slightly ajar. Not wide enough for anything huge. Just… symbolically open. “If you’re a ghost,” she muttered, glancing at the doorway, “I fed you. So let’s not do any haunting or murder, okay? We’re on good terms.” The absurdity of her own sentence made her laugh nervously.
In the kitchen, she prepared tea, the familiar ritual steadying her. The kettle’s whistle, the swirl of steam, the soft clink of ceramic, normal sounds. Safe sounds. She heated one of the surviving muffins, watching as the blueberries softened again. When she finally sat down at the small wooden desk by the window with her laptop, she expected the usual dread. The blank document. The blinking cursor. But instead, something sparked. Her fingers hovered over the keyboard. A ghost. Not malicious. Just… lonely. Stealing muffins because it didn’t know how else to communicate. Trying to spell “thanks.” Her lips twitched. A friendly ghost that just wants a friend.
Cliché? Maybe. But she’d never written one before. Her fingers began to move before she could second-guess herself. She didn’t believe in ghosts until one stole her breakfast… She paused, grinning. Okay. That was cute. Outside, a faint rustle sounded near the balcony. Not threatening. Almost… pleased. And from the edge of the treeline, hidden carefully behind the thick trunk of an old pine, a figure watched the cabin with intense curiosity, head tilted slightly, eyes bright. Not a ghost. Not entirely human either. And definitely very interested in muffins.
Around lunchtime, her phone buzzed against the wooden desk, pulling her from an intense stare-down with her blinking cursor. Fuma: You alive? Or did the forest claim you already? She smiled softly. Of course, he’d check in. She typed back quickly. (Y/n): Alive and thriving. Mostly thriving. Something weird happened though. I’ll tell you when you come over. Three dots appeared almost immediately. Fuma: Weird how? Murder weird or you-being-dramatic weird? She snorted. (Y/n): Rude. The dock has a loose plank, btw. Bring tools when you visit. A few seconds later: Fuma: Yes ma’am 🫡
She could practically hear his teasing tone through the screen. Warmth settled in her chest. He really did worry about her, even when he tried to mask it with jokes. After setting her phone down, she returned to her document, fingers hovering over the keyboard. The friendly ghost concept had carried her through the morning surprisingly well. She’d written nearly three pages, more than she’d managed in weeks. But now? Nothing. Her mind was once again a vast, empty white space. She leaned back in her chair, staring at the ceiling. “Come on,” she muttered. “Do something creative.” Her brain did not cooperate. After another ten minutes of stubborn blinking at the screen, she shut her laptop with a sigh. “Fine. We eat.”
The kitchen felt like a safe fallback. Pasta and meatballs, simple, comforting, reliable. She boiled water, rolled the meatballs with absent-minded care, and seasoned the sauce generously. The rhythmic chopping and stirring gave her something to focus on that wasn’t fictional plot structure. Soon, the cabin filled with the rich scent of tomato sauce and herbs. When her plate was ready, she carried it out to the balcony, nudging the door open with her hip. The afternoon sun shimmered across the lake, the surface calm and inviting. A soft breeze rustled through the trees, carrying the faint scent of pine and water.
It was peaceful. Almost painfully so. She twirled some pasta around her fork and took a bite, sighing contentedly. “This,” she murmured, “is the life.” Still, as she stared out over the lake, a small ache settled in her chest. She missed her friends. City noise. Fuma’s dramatic commentary on everything. Euijoo’s soft laugh when he found something genuinely funny. The way the three of them could sit in silence and still feel connected. She made a mental note to text Euijoo later. Specifically to interrogate him. Had he asked Nicholas yet? If not, she absolutely would. Subtly. Or not subtly at all. Honestly, someone had to move that situation along.
As she finished eating, she glanced down at her plate. Then toward the trees. Then back at the plate. “…No,” she whispered. Pause. “…But maybe?” She stared at the forest like it might answer her internal debate. Was she seriously considering this? Yes. Yes, she was. With a deep sigh and a muttered, “I’ve officially lost my mind”, she stood and carried her plate back inside. She scooped a small portion of pasta and two meatballs onto a clean dish. Not too much. Boundaries. She returned to the balcony, placing the plate carefully on the small table where the muffins had once sat. Clearing her throat awkwardly, she called out into the trees, “Please enjoy.” Silence. She shifted her weight. “And, um… maybe don’t critique my seasoning?” The wind stirred lightly. She lingered for a moment longer, half-expecting a reply. Nothing came. “Okay,” she mumbled, retreating inside and leaving the door slightly open again.
Back at her desk, she opened her laptop. And just like that, another idea struck. Not just a ghost. A being misunderstood. Watching from a distance. Curious. Hungry, not just for food, but for connection. Her fingers flew across the keyboard. He didn’t understand why humans locked their doors when they were lonely. She paused, heart thudding lightly. He. Interesting.
Outside, on the balcony, the plate sat untouched for several long minutes. Then, a shadow shifted near the edge of the railing. Careful. Cautious. A figure emerged just enough for long fingers, not claws, but not entirely human either, to curl around the edge of the table. The scent of tomato and herbs filled the air. A soft, curious sound escaped him. And very, very gently, he took his first bite.
Hours passed in a blur of steady typing and occasional pauses to stare dramatically out at the lake for “atmosphere.” When her stomach gave a small, curious grumble, not from hunger, but from habit, she glanced at the clock and realized it had been quite a while since she’d left the offering outside. She stood slowly, stretching her arms above her head until her back popped faintly. “Moment of truth,” she murmured. The balcony door slid open with a soft shhhk. The plate was empty. Not a noodle. Not a smear of sauce. Not even a breadcrumb. She nodded once, as if she’d expected nothing less. “Mm. Of course.” What she hadn’t expected, however, was that the plate had moved. It wasn’t where she’d placed it earlier. It sat closer to the edge of the table now, turned slightly, angled toward the forest rather than the cabin.
Her brows knit together. “That’s new.” She stepped outside, examining the table. No scratch marks. No wind strong enough to shift ceramic that heavy. And it wasn’t like she’d placed it carelessly. It had definitely moved. A slow, thoughtful hum left her lips. “Okay,” she said quietly. “So you have manners. You return plates.” She almost added thank you, but stopped herself. No. She was not having a full dinner-exchange relationship with an unseen forest entity. Not yet. Still, she picked up the plate and brought it inside, setting it in the sink to wash later. As she returned to her desk, something felt lighter in her chest. Less eerie. More… curious.
She managed to write a few more pages, the mysterious presence in her story slowly taking shape. Less ghostly now. More tangible. A being that lingered at the edge of human spaces, unsure how to step inside. It was strange how naturally the words were coming. By late afternoon, she leaned back again, blinking at the screen. “Okay,” she announced to the empty cabin. “You’ve earned a break.” The forest outside was bathed in warm golden light again, the sun beginning its slow descent. It would be the perfect time for a walk. Maybe pick some fresh blueberries. Check on the old blackberry bush near the eastern edge of the trees, she remembered it thriving years ago.
She slipped on her shoes and grabbed a small woven basket from the kitchen. As she reached the front door and unlocked it, she pulled it open and stopped. On the doormat sat a rock. Not large. Not small. Smooth, gray, slightly oval-shaped. Her brows furrowed. “That wasn’t there last night.” She was almost certain of it. She would’ve noticed. She always glanced at the mat before stepping inside. It was a habit. She crouched down slowly and picked it up. It was warm from the sun. She turned it over in her hands, examining it carefully. No markings. No carvings. No ribbon tied around it. Just… a rock. “…Okay,” she said softly. She looked around the porch. No other signs of disturbance. No footprints this time.
It wasn’t threatening. If anything, it felt intentional. Her eyes drifted back to the forest. Then to the rock. A slow realization began forming. “You stole muffins,” she said under her breath. “I gave you pasta.” She lifted the rock slightly. “…Is this a trade?” Silence, of course. But the idea refused to leave her mind. A gift. Her lips twitched. “Well,” she muttered, setting the rock gently off to the side of the porch instead of tossing it away, “your taste in presents needs work.” Still, she didn’t throw it into the bushes. She locked the door behind her and stepped off the porch, basket in hand, heading toward the trees. The forest welcomed her again, leaves whispering softly overhead. And from somewhere not too far away, careful, silent, watching, he observed her stepping into his territory. Waiting. Curious what she would do next.
The forest walk did her good. She found the blueberry patch exactly where she remembered it, low bushes heavy with dark, ripe berries. The old blackberry bush was still alive, too, a little wild, branches stretching in chaotic directions, but stubbornly thriving. She filled half her basket, humming to herself, letting the quiet settle warmly around her. By the time she stepped back onto the path leading to the cabin, the sky had begun shifting into early evening hues again. She climbed the small porch steps and stopped. There, on the doormat. Another rock. This one was noticeably larger than the first. She blinked.
Then laughed. “Okay!” she called out lightly. “By better gifts, I didn’t mean a larger rock, but sure. Thank you!” The rock sat there innocently, as if deeply proud of itself. She crouched, picking it up. It was smoother than the first, almost polished by water. Not just any random stone from the dirt, this one looked like it had come from the lake. Her amusement slowly softened into something else. “Oh my god,” she whispered. “You’re trying.” The thought made her chest feel oddly warm. Then another thought followed immediately. Fuma was absolutely going to send her to a mental hospital when she told him about this. “Hi, yes,” she muttered to herself. “I’ve been accepting rocks from an invisible forest entity.”
She pressed the back of her hand to her forehead dramatically. “No fever,” she confirmed. “No dizziness. No dramatic ghostly chills.” Everything felt normal. Too normal. She set the rock gently beside the first one instead of discarding it, then unlocked the door and stepped inside. The moment she shut it behind her… Rustle. Her head snapped toward the balcony. The sound was distinct. Not wind. Not distant leaves. Close. On the balcony.
Her heart leapt into her throat. “Oh my god,” she breathed. She hurried across the living room, feet barely making a sound against the wooden floor. The rustling grew sharper, hurried, scrambling… She reached the balcony door and yanked it open. Just in time to see a figure vault over the railing. Her breath caught. It wasn’t a blur. It wasn’t invisible. It was there. Lean. Unmistakably human in shape, except for the tail. It flicked behind him as he landed lightly on the ground below. Long. Fluid. Covered in dark fur that caught the fading sunlight.
He moved with unnatural grace, sprinting toward the trees, barefoot, hair catching the wind, shoulders tense as if expecting pursuit. She stumbled forward onto the balcony, gripping the railing. He paused for half a second at the edge of the treeline. And turned his head. She didn’t see every detail. But she saw enough. Sharp profile. Alert posture. Eyes that glinted faintly in the light. Not a ghost. Not a hallucination. A hybrid. Her breath left her in a shaky exhale. “Oh.” The fear that had lingered for the past day, the unease, the paranoia, evaporated almost instantly.
Because hybrids existed. They weren’t myths. They weren’t monsters. They were people. People who were often abandoned. Forgotten. Left to survive on their own. A stray. A homeless hybrid. Her gaze drifted slowly toward the balcony table. Of course, the plate had moved. Of course, the muffins had disappeared so neatly. Of course, the wrappers had been arranged carefully. He had been trying to communicate. And suddenly, none of it felt scary at all. It felt… Lonely. Her heart squeezed. “You idiot,” she whispered to herself, though she wasn’t sure if she meant him or her. Out by the lake, she heard the faint splash of someone slipping into the water, not clumsy, not panicked. Comfortable. Like it belonged to him.
She leaned against the railing, staring at the rippling surface. “You could’ve just knocked,” she called softly into the evening air. No answer. But she swore she saw movement beneath the surface, deliberate, controlled. A water hybrid. That explained the splashes. The rocks. The comfort near water. Her lips curved slowly. “Well,” she murmured, “this just got interesting.” She stood in the middle of her kitchen, hands braced against the counter, mind racing. Okay. Tail. Strong swimmer. Comfortable in the lake. Rocks. Her eyes widened slowly. “…No way.” Fish hybrid? She’d never heard of one. Penguin? No tail like that. Snake? Absolutely not, the silhouette had been far too… fluffy. That left one option.
“An otter?” she whispered. It made sense. Otters were known for collecting rocks, using them as tools, keeping favorites tucked away. The smooth stones on her porch. The careful placement. And the way he’d moved, fluid, quick, natural near the water. Her heart did a small, startled flip. An otter hybrid. She pressed her lips together, trying very hard not to smile like a lunatic alone in her kitchen. “Okay,” she muttered. “If you’re an otter…” She opened the fridge. “…you’d probably like fish.” Thankfully, she’d bought salmon.
Soon, the cabin filled with the bright scent of lemon and butter sizzling in a pan. She flaked the salmon carefully into pasta, stirring in a light lemon cream sauce, adding herbs with more care than strictly necessary. She plated the food thoughtfully. Then paused. Slowly, she reached into the cabinet and took out a second bowl. If she were wrong, she’d just have leftovers. If she was right… Her pulse quickened. Carrying both bowls carefully, she stepped out onto the balcony. The evening air wrapped around her, cool but not cold. The lake shimmered in fading light.
She placed one bowl on the table. Then sat down with the other. Her heart was pounding now, not from fear, but anticipation. Clearing her throat softly, she called out, her voice gentle: “You can come here. It’s okay.” Silence. “I won’t hurt you,” she added quickly. “There’s food. Salmon. If you want it.” She picked up her fork and deliberately took a slow bite, making a small approving hum. “It’s pretty good,” she said casually into the trees. “Ten out of ten. Would recommend.” For a long moment, nothing happened.
Then, rustling. Close. Her breath stilled, but she didn’t turn her head sharply. She kept eating, pretending calm, she absolutely did not feel. Another rustle. And then, she looked. He stood near the small stairs leading up to the balcony. Watching her. Up close, there was no mistaking it. He was undeniably hybrid. His posture was cautious, shoulders slightly hunched like he expected to bolt at any second. His hair was a little messy, dark, and soft-looking. His face… Her heart squeezed unexpectedly. His face was rounder than she’d imagined. Soft. Open. His features were gentle, almost boyish, despite the wary tension in his eyes. And behind him, low and cautious, was the unmistakable tail, thick, sleek, fur catching the dim light.
Otter. He was holding something in his arms. A stone. Much larger than the previous two. Cradled carefully against his chest. Oh. Her voice softened instinctively. “Hi,” she said quietly. He didn’t answer. Of course, he didn’t. His eyes flicked between her and the bowl on the table. Hungry. But unsure. She offered him a small smile, slow, non-threatening. “Come here,” she said gently. “Before the food cools too much.” He hesitated. Then, carefully, as if approaching a wild animal instead of being one, he stepped up one stair. Then another. His movements were light, almost silent. Graceful in a way that felt instinctual. He set the large stone down on the steps with surprising tenderness, like it mattered. Like it was important.
He approached the table. Close enough now that she could see the faint tension in his jaw, the way his fingers flexed slightly before reaching for the bowl. He picked it up carefully. Paused. Looked at her once more. She gave him a reassuring nod and took another bite of her own food. After a second, he lowered his gaze and took a bite. His eyes widened. Subtly. But unmistakably. He swallowed quickly, then took another bite, this one less cautious. And then another. She had to physically stop herself from smiling too widely. “Good?” she asked softly. He didn’t answer. But his tail flicked once behind him. And somehow, that felt like a yes.
After only a few more bites, the otter hybrid slowed. Then stopped. He stared down into the empty bowl in his hands as if betrayal had personally struck him. His lower lip pushed out slightly. He glanced at her bowl. Back at his. Back at hers again. The pout was unmistakable. (Y/n) had to bite the inside of her cheek to stop herself from laughing. It wasn’t dramatic. It wasn’t exaggerated. It was just… genuine disappointment. She swallowed her bite and tilted her head. “I have more inside,” she offered carefully. “Do you want more?” His eyes snapped to hers. Then down at the bowl. Then back at her. A small nod. It was subtle, almost shy, but it was there. Her smile softened. “Wait here.”
She reached for his bowl slowly, making sure not to startle him. He let her take it without resistance, though his fingers lingered on the ceramic for a second longer than necessary. Inside, her heart was racing. He had nodded. He understood her. He could respond. And he had stayed. In the kitchen, she leaned against the counter for half a second, inhaling deeply. “Okay,” she whispered to herself. “You’re feeding a lake otter hybrid dinner on your balcony. This is normal.” She scooped more pasta into his bowl. Then, after a brief internal debate, added a little extra salmon. For good measure.
She added more to her own bowl, too; it was good, after all, and then returned outside. He was exactly where she’d left him. Sitting on the edge of one of the balcony chairs, posture slightly hunched, hands fidgeting together. His fingers twisted and untwisted nervously. The small, rounded ears atop his head, which she hadn’t fully noticed before in the dim light, twitched faintly, turning toward every little sound in the forest. He looked… anxious. Waiting. When she stepped back onto the balcony, his head lifted instantly. She placed the bowl in front of him. “Dig in.” He didn’t hesitate this time. He picked up the bowl and began eating again, slower now. More deliberate. Like he was savoring it.
She watched him quietly, pretending to focus on her own food while stealing glances. Up close, she could see faint freckles dusted across his nose. His lashes were darker than his hair. There were small scratches on his forearms, old ones, healed. Signs of someone who’d been surviving on his own for a while. Her chest tightened. “Do you have a name?” she asked gently. He paused mid-bite. Slowly, he looked up at her. Then nodded. Relief flickered through her. “Can you speak?” she asked softly. Another nod. She tried not to show how much that meant to her. “Could you tell me your name?” He hesitated this time. Really hesitated. His gaze drifted away from her, out toward the lake, as if searching for the word. His fingers tightened slightly around the bowl. His ears twitched back.
It was like watching someone reach into a dusty room they hadn’t entered in a long time. When he finally spoke, the sound startled her, not because it was loud, but because it was fragile. His voice was raspy. Hoarse. Like it hadn’t been used properly in months. “…Taki.” The single word came out rough, uneven. Her heart nearly melted. “Hi, Taki,” she said immediately, her voice warm and steady. “Nice to meet you.” She placed her hand lightly against her chest. “I’m (Y/n).” He watched the gesture carefully. “(Y/n),” he repeated softly.
It sounded strange in his throat, but he tried. Her lips curved into a gentle smile. “Yeah. That’s me.” There was a small silence between them, but it wasn’t uncomfortable. It felt… new. Taki glanced down at the large stone he’d left on the steps. Then back at her. Slowly, hesitantly, he pointed toward it. “For… you,” he said, voice still rough. Her breath caught. “You brought that for me?” A small nod. She stood carefully and walked over to the stone, crouching beside it. It was smooth and heavy, darker than the others. Carefully chosen. She looked back at him. “Thank you, Taki,” she said sincerely. His tail flicked once behind him. And this time, he smiled.
When the bowls were empty again, this time with no dramatic pouting involved, (Y/n) gathered them slowly, setting them aside on the small table. The evening had deepened into soft blue shadows. Crickets hummed in the distance, and the lake reflected the first faint stars. Taki remained seated, tail curled loosely around the leg of the chair. He seemed calmer now. Still alert, still ready to bolt if necessary, but not trembling with it anymore. She rested her hands in her lap. “Are you… living here alone?” she asked gently. He nodded. His gaze dropped to the wooden floorboards of the balcony. “For how long?” He paused, then lifted his hands in front of him. Slowly, carefully, he began counting on his fingers. His lips moved silently as he calculated.
Finally, he looked up. “…Seven,” he rasped. Then hesitated. “Or eight… months.” Her breath caught. Eight months. Her mind immediately did the math. Winter. Her chest tightened painfully. This past winter had been brutal, colder than usual, with heavy snowfall blanketing the forest for weeks. She had complained about the icy winds in the city, despite being wrapped in layers with heating and warm meals. He had been here. Outside. Alone. “You stayed here the whole winter?” she asked softly. A small nod. Her heart cracked. Even as an otter hybrid, strong swimmer, adapted to cold water, he couldn’t survive on instinct alone. He was part human. He needed more than fish and whatever he could scavenge. He needed warmth. Shelter. Proper food. “You must’ve been freezing,” she murmured. He shrugged slightly, but it wasn’t dismissive. It was the kind of shrug that said it didn’t matter.
Her hands curled into fists in her lap. “How come you’re alone?” she asked carefully. The question made him tense again. His fingers began fidgeting, twisting together, rubbing at the pads as if grounding himself. His ears angled back slightly. “My… old owner,” he said slowly, voice rough around the edges. “Didn’t want me anymore.” Each word seemed pulled from somewhere deep. “So he… left me. In the woods.” Her stomach twisted. “He just left you?” she asked, unable to keep the hurt from her voice. Taki nodded once. “I walked,” he continued quietly. “Long time. Then I found the lake.” His gaze drifted toward the water. “And stayed.” Simple. Matter-of-fact. Like it was the most normal thing in the world to be discarded.
She swallowed hard. Her mind flickered to Euijoo. To his soft heart and determination to adopt. To how careful and loving he would be. Could he adopt Taki? The thought sparked hope, but just as quickly, reality cooled it. Taki was an otter hybrid. He needed space. Water. A natural environment. The city wouldn’t work. Not an apartment. Not concrete and noise. He belonged near a lake. Near open air. She exhaled slowly. “I’m only going to be here for two weeks,” she admitted gently. “I’m here to work on my book.” Taki’s gaze shifted back to her face, guarded but attentive. “But…” she continued, choosing her words carefully, “maybe I can help you find a home.” He stilled. “A real one,” she said softly. “Somewhere you can eat delicious food all the time. Somewhere warm. Safe. With people who won’t leave you.”
He watched her carefully, searching her expression for something, deception, maybe. Or pity. She made sure there was neither. Just sincerity. “I wouldn’t force you,” she added quickly. “And it would have to be somewhere with water. Big water. Like this. Or bigger.” His tail moved slightly, slow and thoughtful. He looked unsure. Of course he did. A human had abandoned him before. Why would he trust another? But she had fed him. Twice. Accepted his rocks. Said thank you. Didn’t scream when she saw his tail. Didn’t chase him away. She had even left the door open. He looked down at his hands. Then back at her. “…You… won’t leave?” he asked quietly. The question was small. Fragile. Her chest ached. “I won’t disappear on you,” she promised gently. “Not without telling you. I’ll be here for two weeks. And we can figure things out together, okay?” He studied her for a long moment. Then, slowly, he nodded. It wasn’t full trust. But it was a start. And when his tail curled a little closer toward her chair, almost unconsciously, she knew she’d just been allowed one careful step into his world.
The sky had darkened fully now, night settling over the lake in soft layers of blue and silver. (Y/n) stood from her chair reluctantly. “I should probably head inside soon,” she said gently. “It’s getting cold.” Taki’s ears twitched toward the trees, then toward the water, instinctively aware of the shift in temperature. She hesitated for a moment before asking, “Do you… Want to come inside? You don’t have to spend the night out there.” He stiffened slightly at that. Then shook his head. Carefully, slowly, he said, “Don’t want… overstep.” The phrasing made her heart squeeze. “You wouldn’t be overstepping,” she said softly. “I invited you.” He looked at her like he wanted to believe that. But old habits were hard to break. “You did enough,” he insisted quietly. “Food. Talk. Is… a lot.”
The fact that basic kindness felt like a lot to him made something ache deep in her chest. She didn’t push. Instead, she smiled gently. “Okay. But how about this, in a while, I’ll make tea. And cookies.” His ears perked instantly. “Cookies?” he repeated, a little clearer this time. She laughed softly. “Yes. Cookies.” There was no hesitation this time. He nodded. “I come… if you call.” “I will,” she promised. For a moment, neither of them moved. The night air hummed softly around them. “Goodnight for now, Taki.” He hesitated, then gave a small nod. “…Night, (Y/n).”
She watched as he stepped down from the balcony, picked up the large stone he had carried earlier, only to pause, glance at her, and then gently leave it on the step instead. A gift. He walked toward the lake, movements fluid and natural. When he reached the water’s edge, he didn’t hesitate; he dove in with a smooth splash, barely disturbing the surface. The ripples shimmered under the moonlight. She stood there a moment longer, staring at the quiet lake. Then her gaze dropped to the rock on the step. Carefully, she picked it up. It was heavier than it looked. “I might as well,” she murmured, carrying it inside and placing it gently on the small table near the door, beside the other two. Three rocks now. Her growing collection.
Inside, the cabin felt different. Not haunted. Not eerie. Just… shared. She pulled out her phone and hesitated only briefly before calling Fuma. It rang twice before he answered. “Okay, first of all,” he said immediately, slightly out of breath, “if this is about raccoons again,” “It’s not raccoons.” There was a short pause. “…That tone worries me.” She laughed softly. “Are you on break?” “Yeah. Five minutes. Why? You okay? You usually text before calling.” “I’m okay,” she assured him quickly. “I just, remember the weird thing I mentioned earlier?” “The possible ghost thing?” “Yes, that, I actually thought it was a ghost,” she deadpanned. “But… It’s not a ghost.” “Oh good,” he said flatly. “That’s reassuring.”
“It’s an abandoned otter hybrid.” Silence. Then, “…I’m sorry, a what?” She quickly explained the muffins, the rocks, the silhouette, the dinner, his name. She left out none of it, deciding that if she was going to sound insane, she might as well commit. When she finished, there was a long exhale on the other end. “Okay,” Fuma said slowly. “On a scale from one to ‘you’ve officially lost it,’ how sure are we about this?” “I’ve had dinner with him,” she replied calmly. “He likes salmon. His name is Taki.” Another pause. “…You named him?” “No! He told me his name.” “That’s worse.” She rolled her eyes even though he couldn’t see it. “He was abandoned. He’s been here for eight months. Through winter.” That wiped the teasing from Fuma’s voice. “…Eight months?” “Yeah.”
He was quiet for a second. Thinking. “I was wondering,” she continued softly, “if you could bring some extra clothes when you come. Just basics. And maybe… could you check with a shelter? Ask what otter hybrids need specifically? Housing-wise?” “Water access,” Fuma said immediately. “They’re semi-aquatic.” “See? This is why I call you, even though I already knew that.” He huffed faintly. “I’ll see what I can do. I’ll ask, Nicholas, since he works at a hybrid support center.” Relief flooded her. “Thank you.” “I’ll come in two days,” he added. “I’d come tomorrow, but the studio’s packed.” “That’s fine. He’s not going anywhere.” “…He?” Fuma asked suspiciously. “Yes, he.” Another sigh. “You sound attached already.” She didn’t answer that.
From the other end, she heard distant music start up again, bass thumping faintly. “My break’s over,” Fuma said. “Text me if anything weird happens.” “Define weird.” “More rocks.” She smiled. “Deal.” They hung up. She stood in the quiet cabin for a moment, phone still in hand. Two days. She glanced toward the lake through the balcony window. “Tea and cookies in a bit,” she murmured softly to the night.
(Y/n) moved around the kitchen with surprising energy, as if the simple promise of sharing cookies had unlocked something warm and buoyant inside her. She tied her hair up loosely and pulled ingredients from the cupboards. Flour dusted the counter. Butter softened quickly under her hands. Sugar, eggs, vanilla, the familiar rhythm of baking settled her thoughts. She mixed everything together in a bowl, humming softly to herself. “You better appreciate this,” she muttered toward the balcony doors, half amused. “Midnight baking is serious business.”
The dough came together quickly. She scooped uneven little mounds onto a tray, not perfect, but charmingly homemade, and slid them into the oven. As they baked, the sweet scent slowly filled the cabin. She wiped her hands on a towel, then drifted back to her laptop. At first, she only meant to jot down a few notes, maybe capture the way Taki’s ears twitched when he was nervous, or the way he held rocks like precious treasures. But once her fingers touched the keyboard, something clicked. Words flowed. Her ghost character, now very clearly no longer a ghost, transformed into a lake-dwelling hybrid who collected stones as tokens of gratitude. The loneliness she had seen in Taki’s eyes bled into the pages. So did the softness.
She didn’t even notice the timer at first. When it rang, she blinked, startled, glancing at the screen. An entire chapter. She stared at it, stunned. “Okay,” she whispered. “So apparently all I needed was an otter.” She hurried to the oven and pulled the tray out. The cookies were golden at the edges, slightly soft in the center. Perfect. While they cooled slightly, she boiled water and prepared tea, something calming, lightly floral. She arranged everything carefully on plates, far more carefully than necessary. Then she paused. The night air beyond the glass looked colder now, mist beginning to form faintly over the lake. She grabbed a warmer sweater, pulling it over her head, and then hesitated before reaching for a blanket from the couch. It was soft. Neutral. Not overly fancy. She folded it over her arm. “I don’t know if you’ll take it,” she murmured to herself, “but I’m trying.”
She carried the plates of cookies outside first, setting them on the small balcony table. The air nipped at her cheeks. “Taki!” she called gently toward the lake. “It’s time for tea and cookies!” Her voice carried over the water. She stepped back inside briefly to grab the tea mugs, careful not to spill. By the time she returned, she heard soft movement near the steps. Taki was already climbing up. He waved slightly when he saw her. A small, shy wave. (Y/n)’s lips curved immediately. “Hi.” He hovered near the edge of the balcony, unsure as always. “The cookies are still a bit warm,” she warned, setting the mugs down carefully. “So be careful when you take a bite. But otherwise… enjoy.” He stepped closer. And then he smiled. Not the hesitant almost-smile from earlier. A real one.
It softened his whole face, made his round cheeks lift, eyes crinkling slightly. His small ears tilted forward instead of back. (Y/n) nearly dropped the tea. She caught the mugs at the last second, heart stuttering. Oh no. He was adorable. Dangerously adorable. She straightened quickly, clearing her throat as if she hadn’t just short-circuited. “You have a nice smile,” she said, trying for casual. Taki froze. His eyes widened slightly. Even in the dim balcony light, she could see the faint warmth rising to his cheeks. His ears turned a deeper shade, twitching before lowering shyly. “…Thank you,” he murmured, voice still raspy but softer now.
He picked up a cookie carefully, blowing on it the way she had shown him earlier with the salmon. He took a cautious bite. His eyes lit up instantly. He made a small sound, somewhere between a hum and a pleased chirp, and quickly took another bite, though more carefully this time. She laughed quietly. “Good?” He nodded enthusiastically, mouth full. “Very good.” The praise felt oddly important. “I’ll add ‘approved by otter hybrid’ to my résumé,” she joked. He tilted his head slightly. “Resu… may?” She waved it off. “Never mind.” After a moment of watching him, she gently held out the folded blanket. “It’s colder tonight,” she said. “You don’t have to take it. But… just in case.”
He stared at it like it was something fragile. “For… me?” “For you.” He hesitated. Then slowly, carefully, he reached out and accepted it. His fingers brushed hers briefly, cool from the lake. He wrapped the blanket around his shoulders awkwardly at first, clearly unused to the sensation. “…Warm,” he said quietly, almost like he was surprised by it. “I figured.” There was a soft silence between them, not uncomfortable. He sipped the tea cautiously, nose wrinkling at first, then relaxing. “Sweet,” he observed. “I added honey.” He nodded as if that made perfect sense. They sat there together under the quiet night sky, steam curling from their mugs, crumbs scattered on plates between them.
For the first time since arriving at the cabin, she didn’t feel like she was alone with her thoughts. And judging by the way Taki kept glancing at her, as if making sure she was still there, neither did he. They sat shoulder to shoulder now, not quite touching, but close enough that she could feel the faint warmth of the blanket wrapped around him. The lake was calm. Crickets hummed in the distance. Somewhere far off, something splashed.
(Y/n) took a small sip of her tea before speaking. “Oh, by the way. I wanted to tell you something.” Taki looked at her immediately, attentive. “My friend Fuma is coming here in two days,” she said gently. “I just didn’t want you to be surprised if you see someone else.” His ears twitched. “Fuma?” he repeated carefully. “Yeah.” “Who… is he?” She smiled faintly, leaning back in her chair and tilting her head toward the stars above. “That’s a long story,” she murmured. He waited. She exhaled softly. “He’s my best friend. More like… family, I guess. Like a brother. Maybe.”
Taki watched her profile as she spoke, the softness in her expression unfamiliar but warm. “I met him when I was about ten,” she continued. “He was fourteen… or maybe fifteen. I can’t remember exactly. Our mutual friend, Euijoo, introduced us at his birthday party.” Taki tilted his head slightly. “Euijoo?” “Another friend,” she clarified. “He had this huge birthday party, way too many kids, too much noise. I remember hiding near the snack table because I didn’t like crowds.” A quiet laugh escaped her. “And that’s when I saw Fuma for the first time. He was taller than everyone else, trying to fix the music system because it had stopped working.”
Her lips curved at the memory. “I ended up with a big crush on him.” Taki blinked. “…Crush?” She glanced at him, amused by the genuine confusion in his eyes. “A crush is when you really like someone,” she explained. “But more than just as a friend. It’s when your heart does weird little flips when they smile at you. When you think about them all the time. When you’re… starting to fall in love.” Taki absorbed that slowly. His fingers tightened slightly around his mug. “Oh,” he said quietly. Then, after a moment, “You… loved him?” She smiled softly. “At the time? I thought I did.”
He nodded, encouraging her to continue. “For a while, I was so obvious about it,” she admitted with a small groan. “I’d trip over nothing when he looked at me. I’d say the wrong thing. I once tried to compliment him and accidentally insulted his haircut instead.” Taki’s eyes widened slightly. “You insulted him?” “It was an accident!” she laughed. “I panicked!” The sound made his shoulders relax, a faint smile tugging at his lips. “But…” she continued more quietly, “as the years passed, that crush faded. It wasn’t dramatic. It just… changed.” She traced the rim of her mug thoughtfully. “The boy I liked turned into the person I couldn’t imagine living without. Not because of butterflies. But because he became my support. My anchor.” Her voice softened further.
“When people talked badly about my books, when critics tore them apart, he was the first one defending me. When I doubted myself, he reminded me who I was. He’d show up with food when I forgot to eat while writing.” She huffed faintly. “He still does that.” Taki listened intently. “He’s my best friend,” she said simply. “My protector in a way. He’s… everything to me.” There was no romantic longing in her tone now. Just deep, steady affection. Taki looked down at his hands for a moment. “That sounds… nice,” he said quietly. “Having someone like that.” Something in the way he said it made her glance at him. Not envy. Just a quiet ache. And that’s when she noticed something else. His speech. It wasn’t as broken anymore. The pauses were shorter. The sentences more fluid. Maybe he just needed to talk. Maybe months of silence had stiffened his voice, and now it was slowly remembering how to be used.
“You deserve that too, you know,” she said gently. He looked at her. “To have someone who stays.” The night air felt still around them. He hesitated before asking, more clearly this time, “Do you… think I could?” The vulnerability in that simple question made her chest tighten. “Yes,” she said without hesitation. “I do.” His ears lowered slightly, not in fear, but in emotion. He looked away toward the lake, blinking a little. They sat there in a quiet understanding.
Then, after a moment, he asked softly, “When your crush disappeared… did it hurt?” She considered that. “…No,” she admitted. “It felt… peaceful. Like something grew into something better.” He seemed to think about that very carefully. The blanket shifted slightly around his shoulders as he adjusted it. And when he spoke again, his voice was steadier than before. “I think… I would like to have someone who stays.” (Y/n) smiled at him. “Then we’ll start with tea and cookies,” she said lightly. “That’s step one.” A small smile returned to his face. And this time, it lingered longer.
The cookies were reduced to crumbs, the tea long since cooled. The night had deepened into something softer, heavier, the kind of quiet that pressed gently against the ears. (Y/n) stood first, gathering the empty plates. Taki rose a second later, carefully folding the blanket tighter around his shoulders as if unsure how to properly handle something so soft. As they began wrapping up, she hesitated. “My offer still stands,” she said, looking at him. “You can stay inside tonight. Really.” He looked at her then, fully. And smiled. It wasn’t shy this time. It wasn’t fleeting. It was warm. Her breath caught embarrassingly fast. His eyes were darker in the night, but they reflected the porch light faintly, gentle, kind, open in a way that made her stomach flutter unexpectedly. “I’m still okay with the lake,” he said softly. His voice sounded smoother now, steadier than earlier. “It feels… familiar.”
She nodded, even if a small part of her wished he’d say yes. Then he shifted slightly, fingers brushing over the blanket. “May I… borrow this?” The careful politeness in the question made her smile widen. “Of course you can,” she said immediately. “It’s yours for as long as you need it.” He seemed genuinely relieved. “Thank you,” he murmured. He stepped down from the balcony, then paused. “Good night,” he added, looking back at her. “And… thank you. For all of this.” The sincerity in his tone wrapped around her tighter than the night air ever could. She opened her mouth to respond, but he had already begun walking toward the lake. “Taki! wait!”
He turned back, ears lifting slightly. “Would you… maybe go on a walk with me tomorrow?” she asked, suddenly feeling strangely nervous. “In the forest. Not far. Just, together.” For a second, he simply looked at her. Then he nodded. A bright, easy smile spread across his face. “You just need to call,” he said. Her heart did that skipping thing again. “Okay,” she replied, trying very hard to sound normal. “I will.” He gave a small wave before turning away again, padding toward the water. The blanket trailed slightly behind him like a cape. At the lake’s edge, he glanced back one more time, just to make sure she was still there. She was. He slipped into the water smoothly, barely a splash, disappearing into the dark shimmer.
The balcony suddenly felt much bigger. Much quieter. (Y/n) let out a slow breath she hadn’t realized she’d been holding. “I am truly going insane,” she whispered to herself. Because there was no logical explanation for why her chest felt warm. Or why she was smiling at empty water. Or why she was already looking forward to tomorrow. She gathered the plates and mugs, carrying everything inside. The cabin greeted her with familiar wooden creaks and the faint lingering scent of cookies. She washed up slowly, mind replaying the evening in fragments, his blush, his laugh, the way he said her name a little clearer each time.
When she finally changed and slipped into bed, she stared at the ceiling for a long moment. The lake water lapped faintly in the distance. For the first time since arriving, the quiet didn’t feel hollow. It felt expectant. She rolled onto her side, pulling the blanket up to her chin. “Good night, Taki,” she murmured into the darkness. And outside, somewhere beneath the moonlit surface of the lake, something warm lingered in her chest, something that definitely wasn’t writer’s inspiration anymore.
~~~
Morning arrived gently, pale sunlight spilling across the wooden floors of the cabin. (Y/n) padded into the kitchen in oversized sleepwear, hair still messy from the night before. She put the kettle on, the soft bubbling sound filling the quiet space, and reached for one of the remaining muffins. It was slightly crumbly now, but still sweet. Tea in hand, she settled at her desk. And the words came again. Easily. Effortlessly.
In just a few days at the cabin, she had written more than she had in the last three months in her city apartment. Back there, the walls had felt too close, the noise too constant, her thoughts too tangled. Here, with the lake stretching endlessly outside and the faint memory of a certain hybrid’s smile lingering in her mind, everything felt… open. She leaned back in her chair, staring at the ceiling thoughtfully. “I owe Fuma a gift,” she muttered to herself. After all, it was thanks to him that she even remembered the old cabin.
She smiled faintly. “I’ll get him something nice.” But then her mind drifted elsewhere. To warm brown eyes. To small ears twitching at the word cookies. To a raspy voice slowly smoothing with every conversation. “…And I owe Taki something too,” she murmured. Her gaze drifted toward the small bowl of berries she had picked the day before, blueberries and a handful of blackberries from the old bush that had miraculously survived. He had liked the muffins. Maybe he’d like something else she baked. “Pie,” she decided suddenly. And so, the morning turned into a strange but productive blur of multitasking.
She wrote paragraphs with one hand while checking measurements with the other. She paused mid-sentence to knead dough. She edited dialogue while the berry filling simmered on the stove, staining everything a rich violet. Her kitchen smelled sweet and tart all at once. By the time the pie went into the oven, she had drafted half another chapter. “This is insane,” she whispered, staring at her screen. “I need to adopt an otter for every book.” The oven timer ticked steadily as she finally closed her laptop. Right. The walk.
She headed toward her bedroom, opening her small suitcase. It was just a walk in the forest. Nothing special. So why was her heart beating faster? She pulled out a simple sweater. Changed. Looked at herself in the mirror. Then paused. Her hair. She lifted a brush. “I mean, it’s just a walk,” she muttered. Still, she smoothed it down. Adjusted it. Tried something slightly different. Undid it. Tried again. A faint flush crept up her neck. It wasn’t until she stepped back from the mirror in mild frustration that it hit her. She was getting ready like this was a date. She froze. “…No.” She stared at her reflection. The last time she had cared this much about how she looked before meeting someone had been two years ago.
Two years since her last heartbreak. Two years since she had quietly sworn to herself that she was done letting anyone get close enough to hurt her like that again. Her hand dropped from her hair. “Do I like him?” she asked her reflection. The idea felt absurd. She had known him for two days. Two days. Was she just too immersed in her own story? Was she projecting the romance she was writing onto real life? Blurring fiction and reality? Or… Was it simply that a sweet, abandoned otter hybrid with shy smiles and a habit of gifting her rocks had slipped past the gate she had so carefully locked?
Her chest tightened slightly at the thought. She remembered the way he had asked, Do you think I could have someone who stays? The way he had looked at her when she spoke about Fuma, curious, but not jealous. Just… wanting. She pressed her lips together. “I am absolutely ridiculous,” she decided aloud. And yet… She didn’t change her outfit. She just took a steady breath, grabbed a hair tie in case she needed it later, and headed back to the kitchen. The pie was almost done, the top crust golden and bubbling faintly at the edges. She glanced out toward the lake. Somewhere out there, Taki was probably waiting. Or maybe not waiting, but listening. Her heart gave another small, traitorous flutter. “…It’s just a walk,” she reminded herself. But even as she said it, she knew something had already begun shifting, quietly, gently, like ripples spreading across still water.
A while later, (Y/n) stepped out onto the front porch, carefully locking the door behind her. The air was crisp but bright, sunlight filtering through the trees in soft golden streaks. In her hand was a woven basket, not too big, but full. Inside lay the freshly baked berry pie, wrapped in a cloth to keep warm, a stack of napkins, two spoons, a folded blanket, and a couple of cans of soda tucked to the side so they wouldn’t clink too loudly.
She took a small breath. Then called out, “Taki! Wanna go for that walk?” Her voice echoed lightly toward the lake and the treeline. For a split second, she wondered what she must look like, standing alone on her porch, calling into the forest with a picnic basket in hand. If anyone saw her, they’d definitely assume she’d lost it. Maybe she had. But she didn’t really care. Not when she heard movement. Not when Taki came jogging toward her from the forest near the lake. He wasn’t even trying to hide anymore. He emerged from between the trees, sunlight catching in his hair, tail swaying lightly behind him as he ran. He lifted his hand in an enthusiastic wave. He was smiling. That same warm, open smile. (Y/n) felt her own lips curve automatically in response. She waved back, hoping he couldn’t hear how fast her heart was beating.
He slowed as he reached her, stopping just a few steps away. He pointed at the basket in her hand. “What is that?” he asked, curious. She tilted it slightly. “I made pie. Thought we could eat it after the walk.” His eyes widened immediately. “Pie?” he repeated, the word careful but clearer than before. “It smells… delicious.” Her stomach fluttered at the praise. “I’m glad you think so.” He glanced between her and the basket again before asking, “Should I carry it?” There was something sweet in the way he offered, not out of obligation, but genuine eagerness to help. She smiled. “You can if you want to.” He stepped closer, reaching out one hand, palm up, waiting for her to pass it to him. The gesture was so polite it almost made her laugh. She carefully transferred the basket into his grasp. Their fingers brushed. Just slightly. Barely a second. But it was enough. Her breath caught. A small, involuntary skip in her heartbeat followed, like her body reacting before her brain could intervene.
His ears twitched faintly at the contact. He glanced down at their hands for half a heartbeat longer than necessary before curling his fingers securely around the basket’s handle. “I’ll be careful,” he said softly. “I know you will,” she replied, trying very hard to sound composed. He adjusted the basket with surprising ease, as if he’d carried things far heavier before. “So,” she said, gesturing toward the forest path. “Ready?” He nodded immediately. “Ready.” They started walking side by side, close enough that their shoulders almost brushed, the path winding gently into the trees. And as sunlight danced through the leaves above them, (Y/n) couldn’t help but think, if this wasn’t a date… It was dangerously close.
The forest path was soft beneath their feet, scattered with fallen leaves and small patches of sunlight that slipped through the canopy above. Birds chirped lazily somewhere high in the trees, and the lake shimmered faintly through the gaps between trunks. Taki walked beside her, holding the basket carefully with both hands like it contained something precious. After a few quiet minutes, he glanced at her. “Tell me another story,” he said. “About your friends. Like the one about Fuma.” She smiled at that. “You like stories, huh?” He nodded. “I didn’t hear many… before.” Something about that made her soften immediately.
“Okay,” she said. “Well… there’s the story of Euijoo.” “The one you mentioned last night?” Taki asked. “Yeah. The one who introduced me to Fuma. And who later met my other friend, Nicholas.” He tilted his head slightly at the unfamiliar name. “I met Nicholas one night after a late university class,” she began. “It was raining. Really raining. Dark, cold, the kind of rain that soaks through everything in five seconds. I didn’t have an umbrella because I’m apparently incapable of checking the weather forecast.” Taki’s lips twitched. “So I tried running to the bus stop,” she continued. “And I ran straight into him.” “You ran into him?” Taki repeated. “Literally. Almost knocked both of us over. And instead of being mad, he just… held his umbrella over both of us.” Taki looked thoughtful. “Kind.” “Very,” she agreed. “But that’s a story for another time.”
She stepped over a small root in the path, glancing at him playfully. “The real chaos happened when Euijoo met Nicholas for the first time.” Taki’s ears perked, clearly invested. “It was at a small get-together,” she explained. “Nicholas has this… bad boy vibe.” Taki blinked. “Bad boy?” She laughed. “Not actually bad. Just, leather jackets, quiet, intense stare. Looks like he could start a fight but would actually apologize if he stepped on someone’s shoe.” Taki nodded slowly, processing. “In reality,” she continued, “he’s basically a teddy bear.” That earned a small, soft laugh from him.
“So,” she went on, “I pointed across the room at Euijoo and told Nicholas, ‘That’s one of my closest friends.’ And Nicholas, being Nicholas, decided he should go introduce himself.” She could still picture it so clearly. “Euijoo had just filled a cup with something to drink, soda, I think, when Nicholas walked up to him.” Taki shifted the basket slightly. “And?” “And I swear,” she said, trying not to laugh already, “Euijoo almost passed out.” Taki’s eyes widened. “He froze. Completely. Just staring at Nicholas like he had seen a ghost.” “Why?” Taki asked. “Because Nicholas looked intimidating, and hot,” she said. “And Euijoo… does not handle that well.”
She grinned at the memory. “Nicholas said something simple like, ‘Hey, I’m Nicholas.’ And Euijoo tried to respond.” She straightened her posture, mimicking Euijoo’s panicked energy. “‘H-hi, I’m Eum I mean, I’m, that is,’ And then he almost dropped his cup.” Taki let out a surprised laugh. “He nearly spilled it all over himself. And Nicholas,” she continued, barely containing her amusement, “just calmly grabbed the cup before it tipped and said, ‘Careful.’” Taki laughed properly this time, warm and unrestrained. “And I was across the room,” she added, “watching the entire thing, trying so hard not to burst out laughing.” She glanced at him. “He was so clumsy. So obvious.” Her smile softened slightly. “It definitely reminded me of a younger version of myself around Fuma.” “Tripping over air. Forgetting how to form sentences. Heart beating like I’d just run a marathon.” She glanced down briefly, then back at him. “I guess we all get a little clumsy when we really like someone.”
There was a brief pause. The forest felt quieter for a second. Taki’s steps slowed just slightly. “Euijoo liked Nicholas?” he asked carefully. She smiled knowingly. “Very much.” “And Nicholas?” She gave a small shrug. “That’s still unfolding.” Taki considered that, then nodded thoughtfully. “I think,” he said slowly, “it’s nice. Being nervous because you like someone.” She looked at him, surprised by how steadily he said it. “Yeah?” she asked. He nodded again. “It means your heart is… awake.” The simplicity of that statement made her breath catch for half a second. Her heart, inconveniently, chose that exact moment to prove his point. She cleared her throat lightly. “You’re getting very wise for someone who lived in a lake for eight months.” He smiled shyly. “I listen. A lot.” She believed that.
~~~
As they continued down the path, their shoulders brushed briefly this time. Neither of them moved away immediately. About thirty minutes later, they reached the small stretch of sandy beach by the lake. The cabin sat quietly in the background, partially hidden by trees, smoke from the chimney long gone. The water shimmered under the midday sun, tiny ripples dancing across its surface. “This is perfect,” (Y/n) said softly. She spread the blanket out over the warm sand, smoothing the corners while Taki carefully knelt beside the basket. His movements were almost ceremonial as he lifted the pie out, holding it with both hands like something sacred.
The closer it got to him, the stronger the sweet berry scent became. His nose twitched. His mouth visibly watered. She caught it and laughed. “You’re not even pretending to be subtle.” “I’m not subtle,” he replied honestly, eyes fixed on the pie. She sat down cross-legged, opening a soda and handing one to him. The soft hiss of carbonation filled the quiet beach. He examined the can curiously before copying the way she tilted it to drink. His eyes widened slightly. “It tickles,” he said, surprised. “That’s the point,” she grinned. Soon enough, they were both leaning over the pie tin, eating straight from it with their spoons. No plates. No formality. Just sun, soda, and warm berry pie.
“This might be the best thing you’ve made,” Taki declared after another bite. “Better than the cookies?” He paused dramatically, considering. “…Different category.” She burst into laughter. A sudden splash caught their attention. A bird dove sharply toward the lake, wings cutting through the air, only to emerge seconds later empty-beaked. They both watched as it circled and tried again. And failed. Again. And again. Taki leaned forward, invested. “It will get it this time.” The bird missed once more. (Y/n) laughed. “Determination.” The bird perched briefly on a rock, then launched itself again. Taki shook his head. “I respect the effort.” They fell into easy laughter, shoulders bumping lightly as they watched the stubborn creature refuse to give up.
After a few moments, Taki glanced at her. “Another story?” he asked. “About your friends. They all sound… very nice.” She smiled at the sincerity in his voice. “They are,” she said softly. She leaned back slightly on her hands, looking out over the lake as she thought. “Okay,” she began. “I’ll tell you about my first book release.” His attention sharpened immediately. “I was eighteen,” she said. “Barely an adult. I still don’t really know how it happened, how I got published so young. It feels like I blinked and suddenly I was standing in a bookstore with my name printed on the cover.” Her fingers tightened slightly around her soda can.
“Some people loved it,” she admitted. “And some people hated it.” Taki frowned faintly. “Hated it?” She shrugged lightly. “That’s how it works. When you create something and put it out into the world, not everyone will be kind.” The breeze shifted softly around them. “My brother was already living in another country back then,” she continued. “So he couldn’t be there. And my parents…” Her voice softened slightly. “They weren’t with us anymore.” Taki’s expression changed immediately, gentler, quieter. “So all I really had was my friends,” she said. She let out a small breath. “I didn’t even think they’d be able to come to the release party. Everyone was busy. I told myself it was fine. That I could handle it alone.”
Her lips curved faintly at the memory. “And then, in the middle of the event, someone shouted that my book sucked.” Taki stiffened instantly. “What?” She gave a small, humorless laugh. “Yeah. Said it sounded like it was written by a five-year-old.” Taki’s grip tightened around his spoon. “That’s mean.” “It was,” she agreed. “And I felt like the floor disappeared beneath me.” For a moment, the memory flickered across her face, that old, sharp sting. “I think I would’ve cried,” she admitted quietly. “Right there. In front of everyone.” She glanced at him, then smiled. “But then my friends stood up.” Taki blinked. “They stood up?” he repeated. “Yep. I hadn’t even seen them before they did. They pretended they didn’t know me,” she laughed. “They started shouting praise instead. Saying it was brilliant. That it made them cry. That they’d buy ten copies.” Taki’s eyes widened in delight. “They brought flowers,” she continued. “Big, dramatic bouquets. Like it was some movie scene. Completely over-the-top.”
She shook her head fondly. “And after the event, they dragged me out to this huge dinner. Ordered way too much food. Celebrated like I’d just won an award.” Her voice grew softer again. “I wouldn’t have made it through that night without Fuma and Euijoo.” Taki tilted his head slightly. “What about Nicholas?” She smiled faintly. “I hadn’t met him yet. That wouldn’t happen until about a year later.” Taki nodded thoughtfully. “You are lucky,” he said after a moment. “To have people who stand up for you.” She looked at him carefully. “Yes,” she agreed. “I am.”
The bird finally managed to catch a fish, emerging triumphantly from the lake. They both gasped at the same time. “It did it!” Taki exclaimed, pointing. (Y/n) laughed. “See? Determination pays off.” Taki watched the bird fly away with its prize. “…And support,” he added quietly. She looked at him again. Sunlight caught in his hair. Berry juice stained faintly at the corner of his mouth. His eyes were warm, thoughtful. Her chest tightened in that strange, gentle way again. Maybe the bird wasn’t the only one being stubborn. Maybe hearts, once they decide to try again, aren’t so easy to stop.
The sun had shifted noticeably now, golden light stretching longer across the sand. The warmth was softer, less intense, wrapping around them instead of pressing down. There were still hours of daylight left, but it felt like the day had already lived a full lifetime. (Y/n) traced small circles in the sand with the end of her spoon before glancing at Taki. “Can I ask you something?” He nodded immediately. “How… did you live? Before I got here, I mean.” He shrugged slightly, as if it wasn’t anything remarkable. “It’s not much,” he said. “There’s a small cave in the lake.” He lifted a hand and pointed toward the far end, near the forest line, where several large rocks rose from the water like natural platforms. (Y/n) followed his finger. Her eyes widened. “Those rocks?” He nodded. She stared at them in disbelief.
“This cabin has been in my family for generations,” she said slowly. “I’ve been swimming here since I was four. I used to jump off those exact rocks every summer.” She looked back at him, stunned. “And there’s a cave there?” He smiled faintly, almost amused at her shock. “Very tiny,” he explained. “Underneath. You can’t see it unless you dive down and go under the biggest rock.” Her mouth fell open slightly. “You’re telling me there’s been a secret cave there this entire time?” He laughed softly. “It’s not very impressive.” “It’s impressive to me,” she insisted. He shifted slightly on the blanket, brushing sand from his hands.
“It’s dry enough inside,” he continued. “Not big. But hidden. I needed somewhere to stay out of sight.” The last part was quieter. She looked at the rocks again. All those summers. All those childhood memories. And he had been there through winter. Alone. “After I was left here,” he added calmly, “I needed somewhere to hide.” The words settled heavily between them. (Y/n)’s chest tightened. She tried to imagine it, the first night he’d been abandoned. Cold. Confused. Searching for shelter. Finding that tiny hollow beneath familiar rocks she had once treated like playground equipment.
“I wish I had known,” she said softly. “You could’ve been in the cabin.” She meant it instinctively. Without thinking about logistics. Without thinking about rules. Before she could say more, he looked at her curiously. “How is it,” he asked, “living in the city?” The shift in topic caught her slightly off guard. She looked down at her hands, fingers loosely intertwined in her lap. The breeze lifted a strand of her hair. “It’s…” She paused, inhaling slowly. “Loud.” He tilted his head. “Not just sound,” she clarified. “Everything is loud. Cars. People. Expectations.”
She dug her fingers lightly into the blanket fabric. “There’s always something happening. Someone needing something. Someone watching. Judging.” She huffed softly. “I love my apartment. I worked hard for it. But sometimes it feels like the walls are closing in.” She glanced toward the trees. “I don’t hear myself think there. I don’t feel… quiet.” Taki listened carefully, eyes steady on her. “You feel quiet here,” he observed. She nodded. “Yeah. I do.” There was a small pause before he asked, “Do people hide there too?” The question surprised her. “In the city?” He nodded. She thought about it. “Yeah,” she said slowly. “Just differently.”
She met his gaze. “Some people hide in crowds. Some hide behind work. Some pretend they’re okay when they’re not.” He seemed to absorb that deeply. “And you?” he asked gently. The question landed softer than expected. She looked back down at her hands. “I think…” She hesitated. “I think I hid behind being busy. Behind success. Behind not letting anyone get too close.” The breeze shifted again, carrying the faint scent of lake water. “Because if you don’t let anyone close,” she continued quietly, “they can’t leave.” The words slipped out before she could stop them. Silence lingered. Not uncomfortable. Just honest.
Taki’s voice, when he spoke, was softer than before. “But you let me close.” Her breath caught slightly. She looked up at him. He wasn’t smiling. He wasn’t teasing. He was simply stating it, like an observation. And he was right. She had. In just a few days. Without even realizing when it happened. The sun dipped a little lower behind him, light outlining his silhouette in gold. “I guess I did,” she admitted quietly. And for the first time in a long time, the idea didn’t scare her as much as it should have.
The light had grown warmer by the time they packed up the blanket and basket, carrying everything back toward the cabin. The air felt heavier now, lazy in that late-afternoon way that made time slow down. As they stepped onto the porch, (Y/n) hesitated only briefly before unlocking the door. “You can come inside,” she said casually, like it wasn’t a big deal. “If you want.” Taki paused behind her. Inside. He shifted slightly, glancing past her into the cabin as if crossing the threshold required permission beyond words. “You’re sure?” he asked. She looked over her shoulder at him and smiled. “I wouldn’t offer if I wasn’t.” He nodded slowly. “I’m not ready to say goodbye yet,” he admitted quietly. Her heart softened instantly at that. “Then don’t,” she replied. He stepped inside.
The cabin seemed to welcome him differently this time, not as a secret visitor slipping in at night, but as someone invited. (Y/n) set the basket down in the kitchen before turning to him. “I need to work on my book for a bit,” she explained. “Deadline anxiety and all that.” He blinked. “Deadline?” “It means I promised my editor I wouldn’t disappear into the woods forever,” she said lightly. He nodded as if that made perfect sense. “But,” she added, gesturing toward the living room, “you can lie on the couch. Watch a movie. Relax.” He froze. “On… the couch?” “Yes.” He looked at it like it might bite him. “My previous owner didn’t allow me on the furniture,” he said carefully. The words were matter-of-fact, but they landed heavy. Her expression softened immediately. “Are you sure?” he asked again. She walked over and gently pressed a hand to the back of the couch. “Taki. It’s furniture. It’s meant to be used. Of course you can.”
He studied her face for any sign of hesitation. There was none. Slowly, he stepped closer. She retrieved her laptop and settled into the armchair across from the couch, tucking one leg beneath her. “Go on,” she encouraged, gesturing to the cushions. He sat down cautiously at first, barely putting weight on it. And then his eyes widened. It was soft. Not damp stone. Not cold rock. Not the uneven floor of a cave. Soft. He shifted slightly, testing it, then leaned back more fully, the cushions dipping beneath him. He let out the smallest, quietest exhale of disbelief. (Y/n) noticed but didn’t comment, just smiled faintly and grabbed the remote. She helped him scroll through movies, explaining genres, laughing when he asked if “romantic comedy” meant people fought in funny ways. Eventually, they settled on something light and easy. “Call me if you need anything,” she said gently before opening her laptop.
Once she put her hands to the keyboard, the words came. Faster than ever. Her fingers moved over the keyboard like she was trying to catch up with her own thoughts. Sentences formed before she could fully process them. Dialogue spilled onto the page. Entire scenes unfolded in vivid clarity. She barely blinked. Across the room, Taki tried to focus on the movie. He really did. But his attention kept drifting. To her.
The way the late-afternoon sun filtered through the windows, painting her skin in a golden hue. The way her brows furrowed slightly when she concentrated. The way her lips moved sometimes, silently shaping words as if she were testing dialogue out loud without sound. And the smiles. Every so often, she’d pause, reread something, and a small, satisfied smile would appear, soft and proud. His chest tightened in a way he didn’t fully understand. She looked alive when she wrote. Not just happy. Alive. He had almost forgotten what it looked like when someone was doing something they loved.
He shifted slightly on the couch, sinking deeper into the cushions. It was still astonishingly soft. Even with the blanket she had given him, the cave had been cold. Hard. Damp. Every night he had curled against stone, listening to water echo against the walls. Here, the couch supported him gently. Warm. Safe. He stretched slightly, careful not to make noise. His gaze drifted back to her. Her fingers were still flying across the keyboard. For a moment, he wondered if she even remembered he was there. And then, without looking up, she said softly, “I’m glad you came inside.” He blinked. “You knew I was watching?” he asked. A small smile tugged at her lips as she continued typing. “I can feel it.”
His ears flushed faintly. He leaned back again, letting himself relax fully this time. For the first time in months, he wasn’t hiding. He wasn’t bracing. He was simply… there. And somehow, that felt even softer than the couch beneath him. The rhythm of the cabin settled into something steady and soft. (Y/n)’s fingers continued dancing over the keyboard, the sharp but gentle tapping filling the space between the quieter sounds, wind brushing against the trees, distant birds calling to one another, the faint hush of water folding over itself at the shore.
Taki had finally turned his attention to the movie, genuinely trying to follow the plot. He found it interesting enough, humans seemed to complicate their own lives in fascinating ways, but what truly held him wasn’t the screen. It was everything else. The warmth of the couch beneath him. The way the cushions molded around his shoulders instead of pressing painfully against bone. The scent of the cabin, wood, sunlight, and something distinctly her. Sweet, clean, comforting. It clung gently to the air like it belonged there. A faint trace of leftover pie lingered from the kitchen, sugar and fruit and baked crust. Outside, a breeze whispered through the trees. A bird swooped low over the lake. A small wave rolled lazily onto the sand. And beneath it all, the steady, rhythmic tapping of keys. Not harsh. Not intrusive. Consistent. Safe. It blended together into something almost musical. A lullaby built from ordinary things. Taki’s eyelids began to grow heavy. He hadn’t meant to fall asleep. He only meant to rest them for a moment. His body, however, seemed to make the decision for him. The couch rocked him gently in its own still way. The air was warm. His stomach was full. He wasn’t bracing against cold stone. He wasn’t listening for danger. He was simply… comfortable. His breathing slowed. His head tilted slightly toward the armchair where she sat. And quietly, softly, he fell asleep.
~~~
About thirty minutes later, (Y/n) paused mid-sentence, stretching her fingers before glancing up from her screen. The movie was still playing. But the room felt… quieter. She looked toward the couch. Taki was curled slightly on his side, head turned in her direction, one arm tucked beneath the pillow. His chest rose and fell in slow, even motions. A faint, almost adorable snore escaped him. Her expression softened instantly. He must have been exhausted. Living in a cave. Sleeping on damp rock. Constantly alert. Of course he would crash the moment he felt safe. Carefully, she closed her laptop halfway to dim the light and stood, moving quietly across the wooden floor. She retrieved a blanket from the hallway closet and draped it gently over him, tucking it slightly around his shoulders without waking him. He shifted faintly but didn’t stir. For a moment, she simply stood there, watching him. He looked younger when he slept. Less guarded. Less sharp around the edges. Just… peaceful. Her chest tightened with something protective.
After a second, she stepped into the kitchen and pulled out her phone. She opened her messages and texted Fuma. “Hey. When you come over tomorrow, can you bring groceries? A lot of fish. And maybe some shellfish? And anything else you think an otter hybrid would like.” She hit send. The quiet of the cabin returned. (Y/n) glanced back toward the couch one more time. He was still asleep, breathing steady, face turned toward her like even in rest he wanted to make sure she was still there. She smiled gently. And for the first time in a long while, the cabin didn’t feel lonely at all.
~~~
A while later, the credits rolled quietly across the television screen, soft music filling the living room. Taki didn’t move. Still curled on his side. Still facing her. Still asleep. (Y/n) glanced at the time on her laptop and blinked. Three chapters. She scrolled back up just to make sure she hadn’t imagined it. Three full chapters. Clean. Structured. Alive. A small, disbelieving laugh escaped her. “Okay… what is happening to me?” She closed the document before she could start second-guessing it and leaned back in the armchair, stretching her arms above her head. The sky outside had shifted into deeper shades of orange and pink. Night was beginning its slow approach.
She looked at Taki again. Still sleeping. Peaceful. She lowered the laptop screen fully and stood, moving carefully so the floorboards wouldn’t creak too loudly. Once she confirmed he hadn’t stirred, she stepped toward the balcony door. The lake was painted gold and rose under the sinking sun. She slid the door open quietly, stepped outside, and gently closed it behind her. The evening air was cooler now. She pulled out her phone and dialed Euijoo. He picked up almost instantly.
“Hey,” he said. “How’s life at the ancient haunted cabin?” She snorted. “It’s not haunted.” “Debatable.” “I’m good,” she replied, leaning against the railing. “Actually… better than good.” There was a pause. “Oh?” he said, tone sharpening with curiosity. “Why do you sound like that?” She sighed, laughing under her breath. “I’ve had some… unexpected company.” “Unexpected how?” She hesitated only briefly. And then she told him. About the lake. The cave. About Taki. She explained the pie, the movie, the couch. The way he’d fallen asleep like someone who hadn’t properly rested in years. As she finished with, “And now he’s passed out on my couch like he pays rent,” there was silence on the other end.
Then Euijoo hummed. “That sounds,” he said slowly, “like you’re getting attached.” (Y/n)’s gaze drifted back through the glass door. She could see him from where she stood. The blanket rising and falling with his breathing. Her chest tightened. She exhaled softly. “I’m afraid I am.” The words felt heavier out loud. Euijoo didn’t tease her immediately, which somehow made it worse. She quickly shifted topics.
“So. Did you ask Nicholas?” There it was, the reaction. A dramatic groan. “Yes.” “And?” “And,” he said, clearly trying to sound casual and failing spectacularly, “he agreed to go with me to the shelter.” (Y/n) straightened, grinning. “Oh my god.” “It’s not a big deal.” “It’s absolutely a big deal.” “It’s just looking for a hybrid to adopt.” “With Nicholas.” Silence. She smirked. “You know, it’s amazing. I can hear it.” “Hear what?” “The lovesick smile on your lips.” “I am not…” “And the adorable blush on your cheeks.” “I am not blushing!” “You are so blushing.” He scoffed. “I hate you.” “You love me.” A pause. “…Unfortunately.”
She laughed softly, the sound carried away slightly by the evening breeze. “Seriously,” she added more gently, “I’m glad he said yes.” Euijoo’s voice softened. “Me too.” They fell into a comfortable silence for a moment, listening to each other breathe, the kind of quiet only long friendships could hold. “You sound happy,” he said after a while. She looked back inside once more. At the couch. At the blanket she had tucked around him. At the faint glow of the living room lamp warming the space. “I think I am,” she admitted.
Euijoo cleared his throat after she finished teasing him. “Okay, but serious question,” he said. “Is Fuma coming soon, or do I need to drive up there and make sure you’re not surviving on crackers and lake water?” She laughed, leaning her elbows on the balcony railing. “Relax. Fuma’s coming tomorrow. You don’t have to rescue me.” “I don’t trust that tone.” “You don’t have to worry about me,” she said lightly. “You can focus on you and Nicholas.” A dramatic groan echoed through the phone. “If you don’t stop teasing,” Euijoo warned, “I’m puncturing Fuma’s car tire.” She burst out laughing. “That wouldn’t even stop him.”
There was a pause, then Euijoo laughed too. “…You’re right. It definitely wouldn’t. He’d just walk over with ten grocery bags hanging off his arms like some kind of determined pack mule.” “Exactly.” “And he’d complain the whole way but still show up.” “Exactly,” she repeated with a grin. They both fell into easy laughter, the kind that came from years of knowing each other too well. Finally, the teasing settled. “I love you,” Euijoo said, softer now. Her smile gentled. “I love you too. Good luck tomorrow.” “You too. With… your mysterious lake guest.” She rolled her eyes affectionately. “Bye, Euijoo.” “Bye.” The call ended.
For a moment, she stayed on the balcony, watching the sky deepen into violet-blue. The first stars were beginning to peek through. Then she exhaled and slid the door shut behind her. Dinner. That seemed like the next logical step. She had just turned toward the kitchen when, movement. Taki jolted upright on the couch, breathing slightly faster, eyes scanning the room in alert confusion. He looked almost startled, like he’d forgotten where he was. Her heart softened instantly. “It’s okay,” she said gently, stepping closer. “You’re still in the cabin.” His gaze found her. The tension left his shoulders almost immediately. “Oh,” he murmured. His breathing slowed. She smiled. “Sorry if I woke you.” “You didn’t,” he said, rubbing his eyes lightly. “I just… thought I was back in the cave for a second.”
There it was again, that quiet reminder of what his normal had been. She stepped a little closer, keeping her voice warm. “I was just about to make dinner,” she said. “Are you hungry?” He blinked at her, then nodded. A small, slightly sheepish smile appeared on his face. “Yes.” She laughed softly. “Good. Because I think I still have some fish in the freezer.” His eyes lit up immediately. “Fish?” “Yes, fish.” He shifted forward on the couch, blanket falling around his waist as he sat straighter, suddenly fully awake. “That sounds perfect,” he said.
And the way he said it, simple, honest, happy, made her chest feel unexpectedly full. “Then perfect it is,” she replied, heading toward the kitchen. Behind her, she could hear him standing, the soft padding of his steps following. The cabin, once quiet and lonely at nightfall, now carried the gentle promise of shared dinner and soft conversation. And somehow, that changed everything.
That night, Taki didn’t return to the cave. He stood near the door for a while after dinner, glancing between the darkening lake and the living room couch, as if weighing something invisible. “You don’t have to go back,” (Y/n) said gently. He hesitated. “I’m not ready for a bed.” She smiled softly. “The couch is perfectly fine.” So he stayed. He curled up on the couch again, the same blanket tucked around him. Not too close to the hallway. Not too far from her bedroom door. Close enough to hear movement. Close enough to feel… secure.
Before she turned in for the night, she paused beside him. “Fuma’s coming tomorrow,” she reminded him. “Just, a reminder.” Taki nodded, more composed than the night before. “I’m ready.” She studied him for a second, making sure he truly meant it. “I think you’ll like him,” she said. “I’ll try,” he replied earnestly. That was enough. “Goodnight, Taki.” “Goodnight.”
~~~
Morning came softer than expected. Sunlight filtered through the windows, pale gold and gentle. The lake shimmered quietly outside. (Y/n) reached for her phone before even getting out of bed. A message from Fuma. “Found some clothes that should fit. Heading out soon for groceries. Should be at the cabin around lunch. I expect coffee.” She snorted. Of course he did. She typed back quickly. “Coffee will be waiting, your highness.” Then she rolled out of bed and padded toward the living room. She expected to find Taki still asleep. Instead, he was sitting upright on the couch. Reading. One of her books rested carefully in his hands, pages held with surprising delicacy. His posture was straight, focused, completely absorbed. She stopped in the doorway for a moment. She had forgotten she kept extra copies here. He must have found them on the small bookshelf near the fireplace.
As if sensing her presence, he looked up. The moment their eyes met, his ears flattened instinctively against his head. “I’m sorry,” he said quickly, sitting up straighter. “I didn’t mean to take it. I just saw your name and, I thought maybe it was yours, and I wanted to see, I can put it back.” The apology tumbled out all at once. She blinked. Then smiled. “I’m not angry,” she assured him. His shoulders eased slightly. “I just forgot I even had copies here,” she admitted. “You can help yourself to any book in the cabin.” He looked down at the cover again. “You wrote this?” “Yes, that’s my second book.” He turned it over carefully, studying her name printed across it like it was something sacred. “It’s good,” he said quietly. “I like how the main character doesn’t talk much but still says everything.” Her breath caught for a second. “That’s… very specific.” He nodded, eyes flicking back to the page. “You can tell what she’s feeling even when she doesn’t say it.”
She hadn’t expected that kind of observation before breakfast. “That means a lot,” she said softly. His ears lifted a little from their flattened position. “I didn’t know you were…” He hesitated. “Important.” She laughed lightly. “I’m not that important.” “You are,” he said simply. No teasing. No exaggeration. Just certainty. She felt warmth creep up her neck and quickly turned toward the kitchen. “Coffee?” she asked. He nodded, setting the book down carefully on the coffee table, not bending the spine, not folding a corner. “I’ll finish it later,” he said, almost shyly. “You have time,” she replied. “We’ve got all morning before Fuma arrives.” The cabin felt different in daylight. Less like a place she escaped to. More like something slowly becoming shared.
Breakfast was simple. Toast. Fruit. Leftover pie that they both pretended counted as a responsible morning decision. Taki listened while she talked lightly about plot twists and stubborn characters. He didn’t understand everything about publishing, editors, or deadlines, but he understood the way her eyes lit up when she spoke about stories. After eating, she returned to her laptop with determined focus. “One more chapter before lunch,” she declared. Taki nodded solemnly, as if she had just announced a heroic quest. He picked up the book again, her book, holding it carefully against his chest before stepping outside.
The dock creaked softly under his weight as he sat down at the edge, lowering his legs into the cool lake water. The chill wrapped around his calves instantly. He exhaled. He had missed this. The gentle sway. The subtle pull of water around his skin. The way the surface shimmered and distorted the sky. For a moment, he simply sat there, eyes closed, letting the lake greet him. Then he opened the book and began reading again. He handled it with reverence, turning each page slowly, carefully, fingertips barely brushing the corners. As if the paper itself might bruise.
Inside, (Y/n)’s fingers moved steadily over the keyboard. The words came easier now. Maybe it was the quiet. Maybe it was the steady presence of someone just outside. Maybe it was knowing she wasn’t alone. Two hours passed before she finally leaned back with a satisfied sigh. “Done,” she murmured. She stood, stretching, and headed for the kitchen. Coffee. Fuma would be arriving soon, she could feel it in her bones. He had a habit of showing up exactly when he said he would. As the machine hummed to life, she glanced out the window toward the dock. Her chest softened at the sight.
Taki sat with his legs in the water, completely immersed in the book. His posture was relaxed, but attentive. Every so often, he would pause, brow furrowing slightly at a line, then soften again as he continued. He turned each page with extraordinary care. Like the book mattered. Like it was something living. She smiled to herself. Just as the coffee finished dripping, a familiar engine sound rolled into the driveway. Right on time. She poured a generous cup, the steam curling upward, then stepped onto the front porch.
Fuma’s car pulled in beside hers. The door opened, and he stepped out, tall, slightly dramatic even in the way he shut the car door, grocery bags already visible in the backseat. She waved brightly. He waved back immediately. “You better have my coffee!” he called out before he’d even fully closed the door. She held up the cup in response. “As requested.” Out on the dock, Taki had looked up at the unfamiliar sound. His body went still. He watched as the man approached the cabin, confident stride, familiar smile exchanged between him and (Y/n).
A small flicker of nervousness tightened in Taki’s chest. This must be Fuma. The friend. He studied him carefully. There was no tension in (Y/n)’s posture. No guarded tone. Just warmth. And Fuma’s expression when he looked at her held nothing sharp, only fondness and ease. Taki swallowed lightly. If someone as kind as her trusted him… Then maybe he wasn’t someone to fear. Still, he stayed seated on the dock for a moment longer, fingers resting on the open page, heart beating just a little faster as he prepared to meet the next piece of her world.
(Y/n) stepped onto the porch again and called toward the dock. “Taki! We’re just going to put the groceries away, then come say hi, okay?” From the water’s edge came a slightly strained, “Okay!” She exchanged a quick glance with Fuma. “Nervous?” he asked quietly. “A little,” she admitted. “Be gentle.” Fuma gave her an exaggerated offended look. “When am I not?” She raised an eyebrow. “…Don’t answer that,” he muttered, grabbing the grocery bags from the backseat. They carried everything inside together, fish, shellfish, vegetables, rice, snacks. Fuma had clearly taken the list very seriously. At one point, she blinked into the trunk.
“Is that a replacement plank for the dock?” “You said one of them needed fixing, I figured I’d just replace it,” he replied casually. “And save you a future accident.” She stared at him for a second, then shook her head, smiling. They stocked the fridge and freezer, filling the space more than it had been in months. When everything was put away, Fuma took a long, dramatic sip of his coffee. He closed his eyes. “Perfect,” he declared. “Exactly how I like it.” (Y/n) laughed. “You’re ridiculous.” “And yet correct.” She nudged him toward the door. “Come on. Let’s go meet Taki.” Fuma straightened slightly, nodding once. “Lead the way.”
~~~
Out on the dock, Taki had stood up the moment he saw them approaching. He inhaled deeply. His hands were trembling. He curled his fingers into loose fists to hide it, but it didn’t help much. Fuma noticed immediately. Of course he did. Just a few steps from the dock, Fuma slowed. Then he stopped entirely, leaving a comfortable distance between them instead of walking straight into Taki’s space. He kept his posture relaxed. Shoulders loose. Hands visible. “Hi,” he said simply.
His smile was soft. Unthreatening. Taki swallowed. “Hi,” he replied, voice quieter than usual. Up close, the size difference was obvious. Fuma was taller. Broader shoulders. Stronger build. If he wanted to be intimidating, he absolutely could be. Taki’s instincts registered that immediately, potential threat. But his other senses contradicted it. Fuma’s scent wasn’t sharp or aggressive. It carried coffee, fabric softener, and something faintly citrus. His eyes held no calculation. No judgment. Just curiosity. Warmth. And something else. He hesitated only a second longer.
Then, gathering the courage he’d been building for the last few minutes, he stepped forward slightly and extended his hand. An offering. A choice. Fuma’s smile widened, not triumphant, not amused. Just… pleased. He took one careful step closer, slow enough for Taki to pull back if he wanted. Then he gently took his hand. His grip was firm enough to feel real, but careful. Controlled. He gave it one respectful shake. “It’s really nice to meet you, Taki,” Fuma said sincerely. Taki blinked. No hidden tone. No forced politeness. Just… genuine. “It’s nice to meet you too,” he answered.
Behind them, (Y/n) released a breath she hadn’t realized she was holding. The tension in Taki’s shoulders eased slightly. Not gone. But less sharp. Fuma released his hand without lingering and stepped back again, restoring the space intentionally. “I brought a ridiculous amount of fish,” Fuma added casually. “I was told that would be appreciated.” Taki’s ears twitched upward slightly. “You did?” “Oh yes. Enough to start a small seafood market.” A faint, tentative smile appeared on Taki’s face. “That… sounds good.” Fuma grinned. “Good. Because I am not driving it all back.” (Y/n) laughed, the sound light and relieved. And standing there on the dock, lake shimmering behind them, something subtle shifted. Not trust, fully. Not yet. But the first layer of it. And sometimes, that was enough to begin.
Fuma stretched his arms over his head, glancing at the lake like it had personally offended him by existing without being swum in. “So,” he said casually, turning to (Y/n), “do you have an hour or two you can spare from your literary genius schedule?” She narrowed her eyes playfully. “Maybe. Why?” “Because,” he replied, already grinning, “I brought my swimming trunks. And I fully intend to use them.” Her face lit up instantly. “You planned this?” “Obviously. It’s been forever since we swam here.” She hesitated only a second before nodding. “Yeah. I can take a break.” Fuma clapped his hands once. “Excellent.”
Taki, who had been standing quietly beside them, felt something warm settle in his chest as he listened to them banter. Their laughter was easy. Natural. No sharp edges. Fuma turned to him. “What about you?” he asked gently. “Want to join us?” Taki blinked. He hadn’t expected to be asked so naturally. He nodded. “Yes.” (Y/n) smiled brightly. “We’ll be right back. And we’ll bring soda.” At that, Taki’s ears perked slightly. Soda. He had discovered it only yesterday, the fizz, the sweetness, the way it made his nose tingle. He nodded again, this time with more enthusiasm. “I’ll wait here.”
~~~
Inside, (Y/n) and Fuma moved quickly, laughing as they rummaged through drawers and bags. “You didn’t tell me he was that cute,” Fuma whispered dramatically while pulling on his shirt. “Stop,” she hissed, throwing a towel at him. “I’m just saying.” “Focus.” They changed into their swimwear, grabbed three towels and three sodas from the fridge, and headed back out. Taki was sitting at the edge of the dock again, legs in the water, sunlight catching faintly in his hair. When they approached, (Y/n) held out the sodas. “You get first pick.” He looked between them carefully, examining the labels. His eyes landed on one. “Strawberry.” She handed it to him. He opened it carefully this time, prepared for the fizz, and smiled when it only tickled instead of startling him.
“Ready?” Fuma asked, already bouncing slightly on the balls of his feet. (Y/n) didn’t answer. She just grabbed his wrist. “Three,” “Hey!” “Two,” “Taki, count with me!” “One!” They jumped. Water swallowed them in a rush of cool clarity. Taki surfaced almost instantly, sleek and effortless in the lake. The water embraced him like it belonged to him. Fuma came up next, sputtering dramatically. “It’s colder than I remember!” “It’s not!” (Y/n) laughed, splashing him. Taki blinked at the scene, then, slowly, a grin spread across his face. Fuma turned toward him with mock seriousness. “Race you to the buoy.” Taki tilted his head. “Are you sure?” “Absolutely.” They took off.
For about three seconds, it looked almost competitive. Then Taki surged ahead with natural ease, cutting through the water smoothly, barely making a splash. Fuma flailed behind him. “Okay, this is unfair! You’re literally built for this!” Taki reached the buoy and turned back, trying, and failing, to hide his smile. “You said race.” (Y/n) burst out laughing, floating on her back nearby. Fuma swam up, shaking water from his hair. “Rematch. On land. Where I have a chance.” “No,” Taki replied immediately, and the fact that he answered so quickly made them both laugh. The tension that had hovered earlier was gone. Completely. Fuma splashed water toward Taki. Taki splashed back.
Soon all three of them were laughing, water flying everywhere, mock protests and exaggerated accusations filling the air. They dove beneath the surface. Floated lazily on their backs. Raced again, with the same result. At one point, Fuma dramatically pretended to drown just to make (Y/n) shriek before he popped back up laughing. Taki watched them, then joined in, splashing Fuma square in the face when he least expected it. And when Fuma laughed instead of retaliating harshly, something solidified quietly inside Taki. This wasn’t a threat. This wasn’t someone waiting for weakness. This was… safe. The sun glinted across the lake’s surface, their laughter echoing across the water. And for the first time in a very long time, Taki wasn’t thinking about hiding. He was thinking about winning the next race.
They stayed in the water until their arms felt heavy and their laughter turned breathless. When they finally climbed back onto the dock, water dripping from their hair and clothes, the world felt warmer somehow, lighter. (Y/n) reached for her towel first, squeezing water from her hair. Fuma stretched dramatically. “I demand a rematch next time. With flippers. Or a boat. Something that gives me a fighting chance.” Taki smiled faintly as he stepped toward where he had left the book. And then he froze.
The pages were swollen. The cover warped. Water dripped from the bottom edge, pooling onto the wood beneath it. The book looked like it had been dunked straight into the lake. His ears flattened instantly against his head. His tail stilled completely. His breathing went shallow. Oh. He must have left it too close to the edge. Or maybe when they jumped, it ruined the book. His chest tightened. (Y/n) noticed the silence and followed his gaze. She stepped closer, picking up the book gently. Water dripped from the pages as she turned it over once, examining the damage. “Well,” she said after a moment, “there’s no saving this one.” Taki’s heart dropped. “I,” he tried. The words stuck. His throat felt tight. “I’m so,” He couldn’t even finish it. She looked up at him, and her expression wasn’t sharp. Wasn’t disappointed. Just mildly resigned, and maybe a little amused. She shook her head softly. “It’s not your fault.”
He blinked. “If anything, it’s mine,” she continued. “I’m the one who grabbed Fuma and jumped without thinking. It probably splashed the dock.” Taki stared at her. “I’m just sorry you won’t get to read the ending now,” she added with a small smile. “That part’s actually good.” He swallowed. “You’re… not angry?” he asked carefully. The question felt fragile. She shook her head again, more firmly this time. “No.” Fuma stepped in beside her, drying his hair with his towel. “She’d never blame you for this,” he said easily. “You didn’t mean to do it. It was an accident.” He shrugged. “That’s different.” Taki looked between them. Different. He understood the words. He understood the logic. Accident versus intention. But his body hadn’t caught up yet. His ears slowly lifted, just a little. “You’re sure?” he asked quietly. (Y/n) reached out and gently nudged his shoulder with hers. “I promise.” There was no hesitation in her voice. No hidden frustration. Just truth. Something in his chest loosened, cautiously. He nodded slowly.
Fuma clapped his hands together lightly, shifting the mood on purpose. “Alright! While you two recover from your tragic literary loss, I’m going to replace that plank before one of you falls through it dramatically.” He pointed to the slightly warped board near the edge of the dock. (Y/n) laughed. “You’re doing manual labor on vacation?” “Of course,” he replied. “I have a reputation as the responsible one to maintain.” She snorted. “Responsible? You?”
“Yes. Me. And then, we can cook dinner together,” She folded her arms. “By ‘we’ll cook dinner together,’ you mean I cook and you look pretty, right?” Fuma grinned immediately. “You know it.” Taki let out a small, genuine chuckle. They really did know each other well. There was an ease between them that didn’t require explanation. Teasing without cruelty. Help without expectation of repayment. It was… steady. Predictable in the best way.
Fuma went to grab the new plank from his car, already assessing the dock with focused eyes as he passed it. (Y/n) wrung out the ruined book one last time and sighed lightly. “Guess I’ll have to sign you another copy.” Taki blinked. “You would?” “Of course,” she said simply. “Maybe keep that one away from the lake.” A faint smile tugged at his lips. “Yes,” he agreed softly. “That sounds wise.” As Fuma returned and knelt to start working, humming under his breath, and (Y/n) gathered the towels, Taki stood there for a moment, watching them. No yelling. No punishment. No cold silence. Just… acceptance. He wasn’t sure he fully believed it yet. But he wanted to.
Taki stayed on the dock while Fuma worked. He didn’t drift away. Didn’t retreat back to the water. He stayed. Fuma could’ve replaced the plank alone in half the time, but he didn’t say that. Instead, he handed Taki the small box of screws. “Hold these for me?” Taki nodded immediately. He crouched beside him, watching intently. Fuma’s movements were steady and confident, measuring twice, adjusting the plank carefully, aligning it just right before drilling. He handled the tools with ease, but not carelessly.
Every time he needed a screw, he’d hold out his hand without looking. And every time, Taki placed one into his palm. Precise. Focused. He watched everything, the way Fuma braced the wood, the angle of the drill, the quiet hum of the machine as it bit into the plank. Every now and then, Taki’s gaze flicked toward the cabin. Through the open window, he could hear the soft, rhythmic tapping of keys. (Y/n) was writing again. The sound had already become familiar. Comforting. He looked back at Fuma.
“Can you tell me a story about her?” Taki asked quietly. Fuma paused mid-motion, glancing up with a small smile. “Oh?” he said. “Has she been telling stories about us?” Taki nodded. “About you. And Euijoo.” Fuma’s grin widened. “Did she tell you about the first time Euijoo met Nicholas?” Taki smiled faintly and nodded again. Fuma laughed under his breath. “Of course she did.” He secured another screw before settling back slightly on his heels. “Alright,” he said. “I’ll tell you one about her.” Taki leaned in just slightly, attentive.
“When I opened my dance studio,” Fuma began, “I was struggling. Badly.” He didn’t say it dramatically. Just honestly. “I’d taken a huge risk. Used all my savings. Signed a lease. Bought mirrors, sound equipment… everything.” He shrugged lightly. “But no students means no income.” Taki listened carefully. “I was close to giving up,” Fuma admitted. “I didn’t say that to her, of course. She was still in high school. She had enough on her plate.” He reached for another screw, and Taki placed it into his hand without being asked. “But she noticed,” Fuma continued. “She always notices.” Taki glanced toward the cabin again. Yeah. That sounded right. “She started making posters,” Fuma said. “Designed them herself. Printed them out. Put them up at school. At cafés. On bulletin boards.”
He chuckled. “It didn’t work.” Taki blinked. “It didn’t?” “Nope. Zero response, no one wants to take a chance on something completely new.” Fuma tightened another screw. “So,” he continued, grin creeping back, “she changed strategy.” Taki tilted his head. “She put my picture on the posters.” There was a pause. “…Why?” Taki asked. Fuma raised an eyebrow playfully. “Because, apparently, I’m ‘good-looking.’ Her words.” Taki studied him briefly. That was… objectively accurate. “And suddenly,” Fuma went on, “I had girls, and a few guys, signing up left and right.” Taki’s ears lifted slightly. “They came because of your face?” “Tragic, I know,” Fuma sighed dramatically. “But yes.” He shook his head fondly. “Once they joined, though, they stayed because they actually liked dancing. Word spread. Slowly, I got a handful of real students.”
He glanced toward the cabin, where the soft tapping of keys continued. “And then,” he added more quietly, “she published her first book.” Taki’s attention sharpened. “She based one of the characters on me,” Fuma said. “A dancer chasing a dream. And in interviews, she mentioned the studio. Said which one inspired her.” Taki’s eyes widened slightly. “What happened?” he asked. Fuma smiled. “My studio filled up, to this day, I have more applicants than I could ever have time for.” Not exaggerated. Not boastful. Just fact. “Students came because they loved her book,” he explained. “Because they wanted to see where that inspiration came from.”
He leaned back, examining the finished plank. “She never asked for anything in return,” he added. “She just wanted me to succeed.” Taki looked toward the cabin again. The steady sound of her typing floated across the water. “She does that,” Fuma said gently, following his gaze. “She’ll push for everyone else long before she pushes for herself.” Taki’s fingers tightened slightly around the remaining screws. “She told me about the first book release,” he said quietly. “How her friends, you, stood up for her.” Fuma nodded once. “We always will.” There was no hesitation in his voice. No doubt. Just certainty. Taki absorbed that slowly.
The way they spoke about her. The way she spoke about them. It wasn’t obligation. It wasn’t convenience. It was… chosen. Fuma stood, brushing sawdust from his hands. “Plank’s done,” he said. “Solid as ever.” Taki looked at the repaired dock, then back at Fuma. “You’re lucky,” Taki said before he could stop himself. Fuma tilted his head. “Lucky?” “To have her,” Taki clarified. Fuma’s expression softened. “Yeah,” he said quietly. “I know.” He glanced toward the cabin one more time. “But she’s lucky too,” he added. “She just forgets that sometimes.” Taki followed his gaze.
~~~
The cabin filled with warmth as evening settled in. The smell of sautéed garlic and vegetables drifted through the air, mixing with the faint scent of lake water that still clung to their skin. At the small table near the fireplace, Fuma and Taki sat cross-legged on the floor with a board game spread between them. The rules were half-understood at best. “That is absolutely not how that piece moves,” Fuma protested. “It said diagonal,” Taki argued, squinting at the instructions. “It did not say unlimited diagonal!” “You didn’t read it properly.” “I did read it properly!” “You skipped three lines.” Fuma gasped dramatically. “Betrayal.”
From the kitchen, (Y/n) smiled to herself as she sliced carrots. They weren’t very good at the game. But they were having fun. And Taki was laughing. Not the small, hesitant exhale she’d heard before. Not the quiet, careful chuckle. A real laugh. Bright. Unrestrained. Alive. She reached for a tomato. Her thoughts caught up to her. I’ll help you find a home. She had said that. Promised it, even. She stared at the tomato in her hand. A real home. Not a cave. Not temporary safety. Something stable. She lowered the knife slowly. The idea of sending him away pressed painfully against her chest. Her throat tightened. Her eyes burned unexpectedly. She wanted him here. In the cabin. On the couch. On the dock with his legs in the water. She wanted to hear that laugh again tomorrow. And the day after.
But her life wasn’t still. Her work meant travel. Book tours. Panels. Events. Sometimes across the country. Sometimes across the world. Weeks away. Months, occasionally. She couldn’t bring him along everywhere. Not easily. Not safely. He deserved stability. Routine. A home that didn’t disappear the moment she boarded a plane. He deserved laughter every day. Warm meals. People who were there. Her grip tightened slightly around the tomato. Could she be that? Could she really?
From the living room, another burst of laughter. “Ha! I win!” Taki declared triumphantly. “That was pure luck!” Fuma shot back. “You said that last time.” “Because it was!” (Y/n)’s lips curved faintly despite the ache building behind her ribs. She peeked around the corner. Taki’s eyes were bright. His shoulders relaxed. No tension in his posture. No fear in his expression. He looked… lively. Happy. He deserved that. He deserved to feel alive. Her vision blurred slightly. She quickly blinked the moisture away. Not now. Not tonight. Tonight there was food cooking. Friends in the living room. Laughter echoing through wood-paneled walls. She picked the knife back up. Carefully. Steadily. And began slicing the tomato again. For now, she would push the sadness aside. For now, she would let herself enjoy this, the noise, the warmth, the shared space. The way the cabin no longer felt empty. Tomorrow could carry its own weight. Tonight, she chose the sound of his laughter.
Was the food was finished, they brought it out to the balcony. Dinner tasted better outside. The balcony overlooked the lake, now painted in soft purples and deepening blues as evening settled in properly. They sat close enough that their shoulders occasionally brushed. Fuma took an exaggeratedly satisfied bite of his food. “See? This is why I drive all the way out here. Free meals.” “You bring groceries,” (Y/n) replied dryly. “You earn your plate.” He pointed his fork at her. “Exactly.” After another bite, he leaned back slightly. “Oh, before I forget. I still have a couple bags in the car. Need to grab them before I head back.” (Y/n) glanced at him. “What bags?” “The clothes.” “Ah,” Taki paused mid-bite. “Clothes?” he echoed quietly. (Y/n) smiled gently. “I asked Fuma to see if he had anything that might fit you. So you don’t have to keep wearing the same shirt and pants.”
Taki looked down at his plate. The food blurred slightly in his vision. Clothes. For him. He swallowed. They were so kind. So… effortlessly kind. He had never had someone think ahead like that. Not about comfort. Not about something so simple and ordinary. His chest tightened. He never wanted to leave this balcony. This cabin. Them. But somewhere beneath the warmth was the quiet knowledge that he couldn’t stay forever. He didn’t belong here permanently. He was just… passing through. “Thank you,” he said softly. The words were sincere. Weighted.
(Y/n) glanced at him at the tone, softer than expected. Sadder. She met Fuma’s eyes. He noticed it too. The way Taki’s shoulders dipped slightly. The way his gratitude carried something heavier underneath. And then Fuma noticed something else. The way (Y/n) was looking at Taki. The way Taki kept glancing back at her when he thought she wasn’t watching. It was subtle. Gentle. But unmistakable. The same looks she and Fuma had mercilessly teased Euijoo about when he talked about Nicholas. Except this time, (Y/n) didn’t seem aware of it. Not yet. Fuma hid a small smile behind his glass. Interesting. Very interesting. But he said nothing. Instead, he leaned forward, nudging the mood lighter.
“By the way,” he said, pointing between himself and Taki, “we need a rematch sometime. I refuse to accept that I lost three times.” “You didn’t read the instructions,” Taki replied calmly. “I skimmed.” “That’s not reading.” “It is selective reading.” (Y/n) laughed, the sound soft and bright in the night air. “You two were terrible,” she informed them. “Rude,” Fuma said. “Accurate,” Taki countered. They dissolved into easy teasing again, the earlier heaviness dissolving into warmth. For now, they just ate. Shared bites. Shared stories. Shared laughter drifting over the lake. And if there were unspoken fears sitting quietly in their chests, they let them rest there, just for tonight.
After eating, they went to get the bags. The night air had cooled slightly by the time they reached Fuma’s car. Crickets hummed softly in the trees, and the lake reflected the moon like brushed silver. Fuma opened the trunk, lifting out two slightly overstuffed bags and a shoebox. “I honestly don’t know if any of this will fit,” he admitted. “But I figured it was better than nothing.” “It’s more than nothing,” (Y/n) said quietly. She took the bags and handed them to Taki. “You should go try some on.” Taki’s eyes lit up, not dramatically, not loudly, but enough. “I will,” he said, hugging the bags close before jogging back toward the cabin. They watched him disappear inside.
Silence settled between them. Then (Y/n) felt it. The look. She turned slowly and leaned back against the car door, folding her arms. “What?” she asked. Fuma shut the trunk with a soft thud and faced her fully. He didn’t answer right away. Instead, he tilted his head slightly. “You tell me.” She groaned softly, dropping her head back against the cool metal. “Don’t start.” “I’ve only been here a few hours,” he continued casually, “and even I can see it.” “See what?” “You’re getting attached.” She closed her eyes briefly. “…I am.” “And?” “And I shouldn’t be.” Fuma stepped closer and nudged her shoulder lightly. “Why?”
She hesitated. Because saying it out loud would make it real. “I’m scared,” she admitted finally. “Of letting someone into my life like this. Not just someone, a hybrid. Someone who needs stability. I can’t just… try this and mess it up.” Fuma didn’t interrupt. “I can’t keep him,” she went on. “My job isn’t stable. Book tours, signings, interviews. I’m gone for weeks sometimes. Months. I can’t bring him everywhere. And I can’t leave him alone.” Her arms wrapped around herself, fingers digging lightly into her sleeves. “I live in the city. He can’t live there. He needs water. Space. Quiet. Not traffic and concrete.” Fuma hummed thoughtfully, leaning back against the car beside her. “You don’t have to live in the city.” She looked at him. “It’s an hour drive,” he continued. “That’s not the end of the world. I drive longer than that for rehearsals sometimes.”
She frowned faintly. “And Euijoo and Nicholas would absolutely come visit,” he added. “You know they would. We’d make weekends out of it. Or you come to us.” She didn’t respond. “And when you have to travel?” he went on. “Taki stays with me. Or I come out here and stay at the cabin while you’re gone. I need to get some fresh air and quiet sometimes, too." She blinked. “You’d do that?” He gave her a look. “Obviously.” The word was simple. Firm. “It’s not impossible,” he said gently. “You’re acting like this is some unsolvable equation. It’s logistics. Logistics can be figured out.” She stared at the gravel by her feet. “He deserves more than a ‘figured out’ life.” “He deserves people who care enough to try,” Fuma corrected. That landed.
“You think he hasn’t noticed?” Fuma asked quietly. “Noticed what?” “The way you look at him. The way he looks at you.” Her stomach flipped. “It’s the same look we used to tease Euijoo about when he first met Nicholas,” Fuma added lightly. “Only difference is, you’re completely oblivious.” She pushed off the car, flustered. “That’s not,” “It is.” She opened her mouth to argue, then closed it. Because she didn’t actually have a defense. Fuma’s expression softened. “You don’t have to decide everything tonight,” he said. “But don’t push him away just because you’re scared of the ‘what if.’”
The cabin door creaked open. Both of them turned. Taki stepped out hesitantly. The jeans fit almost perfectly. The sweater sleeves were slightly long, but he had pushed them up. The shoes looked like they’d been made for him. He shifted awkwardly under their attention. “Does it… look okay?” he asked. (Y/n)’s breath caught for just a second. He looked comfortable. Like he belonged here. “It looks perfect,” she said honestly. Fuma grinned. “See? Fashion icon.” Taki smiled shyly at that. And as (Y/n) watched him walk toward them, more confident in steps that had once been hesitant, she realized something terrifying and wonderful all at once. This wasn’t just attachment. This was already something deeper. And maybe… Maybe it wasn’t impossible.
The sound of Fuma’s car faded slowly down the gravel road. Headlights disappeared between the trees. Silence returned. The kind that felt bigger after laughter. Taki stood on the porch a second longer than necessary, staring at the empty space where the car had been. “I’ll see you next time,” Fuma had said. Next time. The words echoed quietly in his mind. What if there wasn’t one? What if this, the lake, the cabin, the warmth, was temporary? What if he blinked and it was gone? His fingers curled slightly at his sides. He pushed the thought down. Tonight had been good. He would hold onto that.
(Y/n) nudged the door open gently. “Come on. It’s getting cold.” He followed her inside. The cabin felt softer now. Dim lamps on. Shadows warm instead of lonely. “I’ll help with the dishes,” Taki offered quickly. She glanced back at him. “You don’t have to.” “I want to.” She smiled. “Okay. Thank you.” “I’ll take a quick shower,” she added. “Then we can watch a movie before bed?” He nodded. “Okay.” By the time she came back, hair damp, sweater pulled over comfortable sleep clothes, the kitchen was clean. Dishes dried. Counters wiped. Lights dimmed. Taki was curled slightly into the corner of the couch, remote in hand, flipping carefully through options without actually choosing anything.
She paused in the doorway for a second. Domestic. Normal. It felt… right. “Thank you for helping,” she said softly. He looked up. “It was the least I could do.” She sat beside him, close enough that their shoulders touched lightly. He didn’t move away. She picked a movie at random, something light, something easy, and pressed play. The screen flickered to life. Soft music filled the room. But neither of them were really watching. Taki’s hands rested loosely in his lap. He was aware of her warmth beside him. The steady rhythm of her breathing. The way the cabin felt safe at night. He didn’t want to leave. He didn’t want to find another place. But he also didn’t want to be a burden. Didn’t want to make her life harder.
Beside him, (Y/n)’s thoughts were just as tangled. Just ask him. The words circled endlessly. Stay. It should be simple. But what if she gave him hope and then failed him? What if her schedule pulled her away too often? What if he woke up one day and realized he needed more than she could give? She glanced sideways at him. His expression was calm. Soft. But there was something else there. Carefulness. Like he was trying not to take up too much space. That hurt more than anything. She muted the movie.
Taki blinked. “Is something wrong?” Her heart thudded. Now. Say it now. “I was thinking,” she began slowly, fingers twisting together in her lap. “About earlier. About… finding you a home.” His body stilled almost imperceptibly. “I meant what I said,” she continued gently. “You deserve something stable. Somewhere you can stay. Somewhere you feel safe.” He nodded quietly, eyes lowered. “But,” she added, voice softer now, “I might have been wrong about something.” He looked up at that. “I kept thinking about all the reasons it wouldn’t work. My job. Travel. The city.” She exhaled slowly. “But I didn’t think about all the ways it could.” Hope flickered across his face, small, fragile. “I don’t have everything figured out,” she admitted. “But… if you wanted to… you could stay. Here. With me.” Silence filled the space between them. Not heavy. Just stunned.
“Stay?” he repeated. “As long as you want,” she clarified. “We’ll figure out the rest. Together.” His throat tightened. He hadn’t realized how tightly he’d been holding himself together until that moment. “You… want me here?” he asked quietly. She reached over without thinking and gently took his hand. “I do.” That was all it took. The careful composure cracked. His eyes shimmered, ears lowering slightly, not in fear, but emotion. “I don’t want to leave,” he admitted in a whisper. “Then don’t,” she replied just as softly. He leaned forward before he could second-guess himself, wrapping his arms around her carefully, like he was still unsure if he was allowed. She hugged him back immediately. Firm. Certain. The movie continued playing unnoticed. Outside, the lake remained still. Inside, something settled into place. For the first time in a long time, neither of them felt temporary.
~~~
The movie had long since ended. Credits rolled in silence. The television cast a soft glow over the room before dimming automatically into darkness. Neither of them noticed. They had drifted off somewhere between quiet conversation and comfortable silence, arms loosely around each other, foreheads nearly touching. For the first time in years, (Y/n)’s sleep was deep. Not restless. Not interrupted by thoughts of deadlines or empty rooms. Just warm. Safe. Morning came gently but persistently. Golden light spilled through the windows, stretching across the wooden floor and climbing up the couch cushions. Taki stirred first. His nose twitched faintly at the warmth. Then his eyes fluttered open.
For a brief second, confusion. Then awareness. Soft sweater fabric under his cheek. A steady breath against his shoulder. (Y/n). He froze slightly, afraid to move. As if shifting too much might break something fragile. Beside him, she stirred too. A small hum in her throat. Her eyes blinked open slowly, adjusting to the brightness. They both became aware of two things at the same time: The sunlight. And the stiffness in their necks. She let out a quiet laugh. “Okay,” she murmured, voice rough with sleep. “Maybe that wasn’t our smartest decision.” Taki smiled, eyes still heavy. “I didn’t mind.” His honesty made her laugh again, softer this time.
She carefully untangled herself, sitting up and stretching her arms above her head. Her back cracked slightly. She groaned dramatically. “Yeah… my spine disagrees.” Taki sat up too, rubbing the back of his neck. “A little sore.” “A little?” she teased. He shrugged, smiling sheepishly. She stood, stretching once more before yawning widely. “I’m going to steal my bed for a couple more hours,” she said, voice still thick with sleep. “You can take the guest room if you want. Or the bed in my office. Or conquer the couch properly this time.”
He glanced at the couch. Then at her. “…Okay,” he said softly. She paused for a moment, studying him in the morning light. His hair slightly messy. Eyes warm, not guarded. Comfortable. “I’ll make breakfast when I wake up again,” she added. He nodded. She hesitated, just a second, before stepping closer and gently ruffling his hair. “Good morning,” she said quietly. “Good morning,” he replied. She disappeared down the hallway. The cabin settled into early morning stillness again. Taki remained sitting on the couch for a while. Listening to the faint creak of the wood. The distant sound of water against the dock. The soft closing of her bedroom door. He pressed his palm lightly against the cushion where she had been. It was still warm. And for once, when he looked around, he didn’t feel like he was somewhere temporary. He felt like he had woken up at home.
Late morning sunlight filled the kitchen. The lake shimmered outside the window, small ripples catching the light like scattered glass. (Y/n) moved around the stove in comfortable rhythm, cracking eggs, flipping toast, slicing fruit. Taki stood close by the counter, watching carefully, like he was memorizing each step. “You don’t have to supervise,” she teased lightly without turning around. “I’m not supervising,” he replied. “I’m learning.” She smiled at that. They carried their plates to the small table and sat across from each other. For a few quiet minutes, they simply ate. But something was weighing on him. She could see it in the way his ears slowly lowered. In the faint twitch of his tail against the chair leg. He set his fork down carefully.
“…Are you sure?” he asked. She looked up. “About me staying.” There it was. The uncertainty. The fear that it might disappear. She paused, giving the question the seriousness it deserved. “There’s a lot to figure out,” she admitted. “A lot of practical things to make it work properly.” His ears flattened further for a split second. “But,” she continued gently, leaning her elbows on the table, “I’m sure.” He searched her face, like he was trying to see if she was just being kind. “I never imagined adopting a pet,” she said with a small laugh. “Let alone a hybrid.” His expression flickered at the word pet, but she reached across the table and tapped his hand lightly. “You’re not just that,” she clarified softly. He relaxed again. “But then I met you,” she went on, “and now I can’t really imagine my day without you in it.” That landed. His tail stilled completely.
“…What do we have to figure out?” he asked. She took a slow breath. “Well. First, I’d have to sell my apartment in the city. If we’re doing this, I’d live out here full-time.” His eyes widened slightly. “You’d move?” She nodded. “It makes more sense. You need water. Space. Not traffic and noise.” He absorbed that quietly. “Then the cabin needs a few updates,” she continued. “The shower is ancient. It barely has consistent hot water. And insulation could be better before winter.” He nodded seriously, as if mentally adding it to a checklist. “We’ll need to figure out grocery deliveries, since we’re an hour from the nearest store,” she added. “Or schedule proper supply runs.” Another nod. “And when I travel for work…” She hesitated slightly. “We’ll coordinate with Fuma. Or Euijoo. Maybe they can stay here, or you stay with them, as long as there’s water access.”
He listened carefully to every word. Not overwhelmed. Just… thoughtful. After a small pause, he asked the most important question in his mind. “Will I get to meet Euijoo?” She blinked, then laughed softly. “Of course you will.” “And Nicholas?” “Definitely.” His ears lifted slightly. “We can invite all three of them out for dinner,” she suggested. “Make a whole thing of it. You’ll like Euijoo. He’s very calm. And Nicholas talks a lot.” Taki considered that. “I’d like that,” he said quietly. She smiled. There was still uncertainty in his posture, but it was softer now. Less like fear. More like cautious hope. He looked around the kitchen. At the sunlight. At the lake beyond the window. At her.
“…I can help,” he said suddenly. “With renovations,” he clarified. “And carrying groceries. And cleaning. And cooking. And,” She laughed gently. “Hey. You’re not earning your right to stay.” He stopped. “You don’t have to prove anything,” she said firmly. “You’re here because I want you here. Not because you’re useful.” His throat tightened slightly at that. He wasn’t used to being wanted just… as he was. He nodded slowly. Breakfast continued. Plans floated between them, half-formed but hopeful.
~~~
The two weeks passed faster than either of them expected. Fuma visited twice more, each time with groceries, tools, and exaggerated complaints about how rural roads were “personally attacking” his suspension. Each visit ended with laughter, board games, and quiet reassurance. The adoption process, however, was more complicated. At the local shelter, they’d learned that Taki was still legally registered under the name of the person who had abandoned him. And since deserting a hybrid was a criminal offense, authorities had to attempt to locate the previous owner before terminating those rights. It meant paperwork. Court appearances. Waiting. About a month, they were told. A month before it would be official. A month before Taki would legally be hers. The waiting didn’t scare her as much as she thought it would. Because in every way that mattered, she had already chosen him.
And in those two weeks, something undeniable had shifted. She didn’t just care about him. She trusted him. Laughed with him. Relied on him. Thanks to the quiet mornings, the steady presence at her side, and the way he would sit near her while she wrote, sometimes with his legs dangling off the dock, sometimes curled on the floor with a book, she had finished her book in record time. The fastest she’d ever written. She’d sent it to her editor three days ago.
Now, she was packing a small overnight bag. Taki stood near the door of the cabin, excitement barely contained in the flick of his tail. “The city isn’t too loud at night?” he asked. “It is,” she admitted. “But just for one night.” He nodded. He trusted her. That realization still startled her sometimes. They drove into the city late in the afternoon. Buildings rose where trees had been. Water replaced by pavement. Taki sat upright in the passenger seat, staring out the window with wide curiosity. “So many people,” he murmured. “So many people,” she agreed. Her apartment felt smaller than she remembered. Colder.
But it was clean, organized, temporary. Just one more thing to let go of. She had a meeting scheduled the next morning with a potential buyer. And later in the week, contractors would visit the cabin to evaluate renovations, starting with the ancient shower and insulation. But tonight was for something else. Dinner. At Euijoo’s place, the second she had told him she was bringing Taki to the city, he had invited them, Fuma and Nicholas, over for a dinner. Taki stood near the apartment window now, watching the cars below. “You used to live here all the time?” he asked. “Yeah.” He turned slightly toward her. “…Do you miss it?” She looked around. At the walls that once felt like accomplishment. At the desk where she’d written alone for years. At the quiet that used to feel heavy. She thought about the cabin. The lake. The dock. The sound of his laughter echoing through wood-paneled walls. “No,” she said honestly. His ears lifted just slightly.
That evening, they walked to Euijoo’s building. Taki walked close to her side, not hiding, but not straying either. When the door opened, Euijoo stood there with a warm, steady smile. Behind him, Nicholas leaned over his shoulder. “So this is Taki?” Nicholas said brightly. Taki blinked once. Then smiled shyly. “Yes,” he said. And for the first time in the city, he didn’t feel out of place. He felt… welcomed. Beside him, (Y/n) felt something settle in her chest. This was working. It wasn’t perfect. It wasn’t finished. But it was working. And in a month, officially, legally, he would be hers. But in every way that mattered, he already was.
A knock echoed through the apartment just as (Y/n) and Taki stepped fully inside. Nicholas turned toward the door dramatically. “That’ll be the final boss.” Fuma’s voice came from the hallway. “I heard that.” Laughter broke the slight tension of introductions, and within minutes, all five of them were gathered around Euijoo’s dining table. The table was… impressive. Or at least it looked impressive. Platters of salmon glistened under warm light. Shrimp arranged neatly around dipping sauces. A steaming pot of fish stew at the center. Crab legs stacked high. Taki’s ears lifted instantly. “It smells amazing,” he said softly, eyes wide. Euijoo smiled calmly. “A little bird told me you liked fish.” Nicholas straightened proudly. “That bird was extremely reliable.” “And loud,” Fuma added. Taki looked overwhelmed in the best way. “There’s so much,” he murmured. “All thanks to me,” Nicholas declared. “I cut everything.” Everyone burst into laughter. “You cut the lemon,” Euijoo corrected gently. “And I did it beautifully.” Fuma leaned toward Taki. “Most of this is from a restaurant.” Nicholas gasped. “Betrayal again!” “You two once burned instant noodles,” (Y/n) reminded him. “That was experimental cooking.” “It was smoke.” The teasing flowed easily, overlapping conversations and shared glances filling the space.
As they ate, (Y/n) found herself watching Euijoo and Nicholas quietly. The small touches. The way Nicholas nudged Euijoo’s shoulder when he talked. The way Euijoo automatically refilled Nicholas’s water without being asked. Soft. Natural. Whatever had happened during their shelter visit… it seemed to have gone well. She took a sip of her drink before asking, “So… how did it go? The shelter visit?” Euijoo’s expression softened immediately. Nicholas looked over at him with something close to excitement. “I think,” Euijoo began carefully, “I might have found someone.” (Y/n) smiled. “Really?” He nodded. “A bunny hybrid,” he explained. “He’s shy. Very cautious. He doesn’t approach easily.” Nicholas leaned in. “But when he does warm up? He’s hilarious. Dry humor. Weird little comments. It’s great.” Euijoo gave him an affectionate side glance before continuing. “He’s worried, though. You can tell. So I’ll need to visit a few times. Let him get comfortable.” “But hopefully,” he added quietly, “I’ll be able to adopt him.”
Taki listened intently. A bunny hybrid. Shy. Worried. He understood that feeling. “That sounds a little familiar,” (Y/n) said gently, glancing at Taki. “Someone else I know was very shy in the beginning.” Taki blinked, then looked down bashfully. Nicholas leaned forward dramatically. “You? Shy? Impossible.” Taki huffed softly. “I was not that shy.”
(Y/n) chuckled “You barely spook in the beginning.” “That’s not true.” “It absolutely is.” (Y/n) laughed, reaching over to squeeze Taki’s hand briefly. “He was shy,” she confirmed. “But now? He’s basically a happy pill.” Taki’s ears turned pink at the tips. “A what?” he asked. “A happy pill,” she repeated. “You make everything lighter.” Silence settled for half a heartbeat. Not awkward. Just… full. Euijoo’s gaze softened at the sight. Nicholas smiled quietly. Fuma leaned back in his chair, satisfied. Maybe this was what it looked like when things fell into place. Five people around a table. Stories of new beginnings. Second chances. Taki glanced around the table again. At the warmth. The laughter. The easy acceptance.
Nicholas wiped his mouth dramatically after a long sip of his drink and suddenly pointed across the table at (Y/n). “Since you’re moving away,” he declared, “you’re hosting Christmas this year.” She nearly choked on her water. “Absolutely not. It’s your turn.” Nicholas shrugged. “It was my turn. But only because your old apartment was the size of a shoebox.” “It was not,” “It was,” Fuma and Euijoo said at the same time. Nicholas continued, smug. “Now you have a whole cabin. Cozy. Lakeside. Very holiday-core.” She narrowed her eyes. “You just don’t want to cook.” “That is slander,” Nicholas replied. “I cook.” Euijoo blinked slowly. “You do?” “Yes. Emotionally.” Fuma snorted. (Y/n) sighed dramatically. “Fine. But you better bring amazing gifts. For both me and Taki.” Nicholas placed a hand over his heart. “I always bring amazing gifts.” “You once gifted me a rock.” He shrugged “It was a crystal, thought it would help you write better.”
Taki, who had been quietly following the fast back-and-forth, tilted his head. “…What’s Christmas?” Silence. Four heads turned toward him at once. “You don’t know what Christmas is?” they asked in unison. He shrank slightly under the sudden attention. “Should I?” Euijoo immediately softened. “We have to make this the best Christmas ever.” Fuma nodded seriously. “Absolutely.” Then he turned to Taki. “Christmas is a holiday. Usually in winter. People decorate with lights, there’s a tree, good food, friends and family gather together.” “And gifts,” Nicholas added importantly. “You give presents to people you care about.” “There’s music,” (Y/n) said. “And movies. And sometimes snow.” Taki listened carefully. “…You all spend it together?” he asked. “Every year,” Euijoo said. “It’s chaotic,” Fuma added. “Loud,” Nicholas said proudly. “Warm,” (Y/n) finished softly. Taki considered all of it. “It sounds nice,” he said quietly. “It is,” (Y/n) agreed.
Then she leaned back and groaned playfully. “But it is July. Can we please not start arguing about Christmas in the middle of summer?” They laughed. Nicholas immediately began debating what kind of tree they’d need. Fuma argued about whether real or artificial was better. Euijoo calmly suggested they survive autumn first. The conversation spiraled into teasing, stories about past disasters, and exaggerated complaints about wrapping paper. Through it all, Taki listened. Sometimes he asked what a word meant. Sometimes he asked why people hung socks over fireplaces. Every time he asked, someone answered without hesitation. No one laughed at him. No one brushed him off. They explained. Included him. Pulled him into the memory as if he had always been there.
And slowly, quietly, something settled in his chest. He wasn’t visiting. He wasn’t temporary. He wasn’t an outsider peeking in. He was at the table. Laughing with them. Planning holidays months away. Assuming he would still be there. Because of course he would. He glanced at (Y/n) as she argued with Nicholas about gift budgets. She caught his gaze mid-sentence. Smiled at him. Not politely. Not out of obligation. But warmly. Like he belonged beside her. In that moment, the city didn’t feel overwhelming. The future didn’t feel uncertain. He had a home. He had a family. And he had someone who loved him, not despite what he was, but simply because he was Taki.
~~~
The apartment felt quieter than before when they returned. City noise hummed faintly outside the windows, distant sirens and passing cars blending into the background. It was late, later than either of them usually stayed up, but neither seemed ready to sleep yet. They sat down on the couch. Taki exhaled softly. “Your friends are nice.” (Y/n) smiled. “They’re the best.” There was warmth in her voice. Pride, too. She leaned her head against his shoulder, gesturing lazily around the apartment. “I am not looking forward to moving all this.” He chuckled. Not loudly, but enough that his shoulders shook slightly under her cheek. Her head bumped lightly against him. She pulled back just enough to look at him. “You’re shaking.” “Sorry.” “It’s cute.” He blinked at that. Before he could respond, he leaned his head gently against hers, a soft, instinctive movement. He rubbed lightly, slowly. She had learned by now what that meant.
Scent marking. A hybrid gesture of trust. Of claiming safety. Of affection. He stilled after a moment, almost like he worried he’d crossed a line. But she didn’t hesitate. She tipped her head and gently rubbed it back against his, mirroring him. A quiet reassurance. I feel it too. His breath softened. “…Thank you,” he said quietly. “For what?” “For giving me a chance.” Her chest tightened slightly. She lifted her head enough to look at him properly. “Thank you,” she replied softly, “for showing me there’s more to care about than just… going through life.” He shifted then, turning a little so he could see her better. She straightened slightly too, still close. Close enough that the air between them felt thinner. He paused.
“There’s something in your hair,” he murmured. “Oh?” He leaned closer. Careful. Slow. His fingers brushed near her temple, gently catching a tiny piece of lint or thread she hadn’t noticed. But in doing so, his face ended up only a breath away from hers. Too close. Or maybe not close enough. Her heart skipped. Then stuttered. Had he always been this handsome? Well, yes. But something about the way he was looking at her now felt different. Less shy. More certain. His hand lingered for half a second longer than necessary. He noticed it too. The way she was looking at him. Not just warm. Not just fond. Something deeper. Something that made his pulse quicken.
He forgot to move back. Forgot to breathe properly. He was aware of everything at once, the warmth of her, the faint scent of her shampoo, the softness in her eyes. He felt stuck. Not trapped. Just… suspended. Like if he moved, the moment would shatter. She swallowed softly. Neither of them spoke. The city noise outside faded into nothing. There was only this. This quiet space between them. Her gaze flicked down for just a second, to his lips, then back up to his eyes. His breath caught at that. He had never done this before. Never stood this close to someone and felt wanted. He wasn’t sure what the right move was. So he stayed. Waiting. Silent. Eyes searching hers for permission he didn’t yet know how to ask for.
(Y/n)’s voice was barely above a whisper. “Are you okay?” Taki blinked, like he’d almost forgotten she’d asked something. He hesitated. “I feel… weird,” he admitted. Her eyebrows lifted slightly. “Weird?” He swallowed. “Not bad weird. I think.” She smiled softly. “Can you explain it?” He nodded slowly, trying to find the words. “My stomach is doing this strange thing,” he said, pressing a hand lightly against it. “Like it’s flipping. And my heart is racing. And my cheeks feel really warm.” Her smile widened, gentler now. “I feel the same way,” she said. He searched her face carefully. “It feels like…” He paused, embarrassed but determined. “Like how you describe falling in love in your books.”
A quiet breath left her. “That’s right,” she said softly. He looked between her eyes and her lips, unsure, curious. He licked his own lips nervously. Her heart fluttered again. She took a slow breath. “Do you like me?” she asked. There was no teasing in her voice. No pressure. Just honesty. He nodded. No hesitation this time. “Yes.” Her hand lifted carefully, giving him enough time to pull away if he wanted to. He didn’t. Her fingers rested against his cheek, warm and steady. She guided him closer, slowly, watching his expression the entire time. When their lips met, it was soft. Tentative. A question answered gently. No rush. No fear. Just warmth. Taki’s breath caught in his chest as he kissed her back, careful, like he was handling something precious. Like the books he used to turn page by page, afraid to damage them. But this wasn’t fragile. It felt steady. Right.
When they finally pulled apart, neither moved far. She leaned her forehead against his. Their breaths mingled. “I love you, Taki,” she whispered. His chest tightened, not painfully, but fully. “I love you too,” he said. And for once, the words didn’t feel like something he might lose. Outside, the city carried on. Cars passed. Lights flickered. Life moved. But inside that small apartment, something new had begun. Not dramatic. Not loud. Just certain. Two weeks ago, he had been alone. Two weeks ago, she had been stuck staring at blank pages, convinced something was missing. Now, she had finished the book that once felt impossible. He had found a home that once felt unimaginable. All because of chance. A lakeside cabin. A dance studio poster years ago. A story written from the heart. And maybe, just maybe, some muffins stolen in the middle of the night. And that was how the rest of their lives began.
~~~ The End ~~~
Okay, that's the end of this, I hope whoever requested this, will enjoy it!
Also, in honor of Euijoo and Nicholas' trip to Hawaii, I had to add them as an easter egg couple... they're just too perfect together!
And we have supportive Fuma, of course, and who wouldn't have a crush on him... he's awesome.
Next up, is the Kei hybrid request, before I actually start writing the hybrid series. And of course, we have the last part of the werewolf au too.
There is no such thing as personal space during movie nights. The living room transforms into a mountain of blankets, pillows, and limbs.
K is the designated movie selector (mostly safe choices), but Fuma always tries to sneak in horror just to watch Taki cling to someone, usually Yuma, who pretends to be brave but is equally terrified.
Maki always brings snacks he carefully arranged, only for Jo to immediately mess it up digging for the “good” popcorn.
You’ll be cuddled somewhere in the middle, sandwiched between Harua and Nicholas most of the time because they refuse to let you go.
Eventually, it’s a full-on cuddle pile, with someone always half-asleep on someone else’s chest, shoulder, or lap. The movie usually ends without anyone noticing because K, the last one awake, turns it off and throws another blanket over everyone.
Kiss Chaos
It always starts with something simple. You kiss K on the cheek before heading to the kitchen and then suddenly…
“Wait, why does K get one first?” Nicholas complains, arms outstretched like a child.
You kiss him too, and immediately Jo jumps in: “I want one too!”
Next thing you know, it’s a full-on kiss storm.
Yuma pulls you gently into a warm hug and presses a kiss to your forehead. EJ demands one on the nose “because it’s cute,” and Taki tries to get one while also being crushed under everyone else.
Harua is shy about asking, so he lingers until you notice him and cup his face for a soft kiss. He always goes red.
Maki ends it by pulling you in for a real kiss, just long enough to make everyone groan and shout, “HEY! No fair!”
It’s the most chaotic but love-filled mess of affection ever.
Culinary Chaos
The kitchen becomes a war zone every time more than two people are in it.
Maki and K try to lead things calmly, with emphasis on try. They delegate roles like a military operation: “Fuma, you chop vegetables. Taki, stir the sauce. Nicholas, no, put the oil down.”
EJ and Jo are the biggest disasters. Once, they tried to cut an avocado and ended up Googling “How to avocado???” (Had to bring it up but with a twist)
Yuma once mistook salt for sugar and confidently said, “It’ll even out in the oven.” It did not.
Harua is great at organizing but not much of a cook; he likes setting the table prettily, though.
You’re usually somewhere between helping and refereeing, sneaking spoonfuls of whatever’s ready and helping Jo clean up the flour “accident” (he swears it wasn’t him).
Despite the chaos, dinner always ends up tasting amazing, mostly because everyone’s laughing and eating together, and that’s what makes it perfect.
Crowd Chaos
During concerts, you’re hidden in the audience or backstage, and they know you’re there.
When you cheekily blow a kiss toward the stage, at least three of them react immediately.
Fuma misses a step in the choreo. Harua turns bright red but keeps smiling. EJ smirks at the crowd to play it off.
Nicholas mouths stop it with a grin while Taki waves like he’s waving to a fan (but it’s absolutely you).
Later, K scolds the group jokingly, “At this rate, you’re going to fall off stage from blushing so hard.”
Interview Chaos
Interviewer: “Do you all have someone at home that you miss when you are away?”
Taki: “Yeah! We have, uh, a part-. I mean, a hamster! We call it, Y/N. Wait, no”
The rest of the members scramble to cover it up, Fuma laughing loudly while K says, “It’s an inside joke. Our imaginary pet hamster.”
The fans are suspicious, especially when Nicholas adds, “Yeah, it bites,” and Harua hides behind a water bottle.
On-Stage Chaos
Nicholas loves sneaking winks or little heart hands your way during performances. He says it’s “for the fans,” but he looks directly at where you are.
Maki subtly sings certain lyrics in your direction, and K always spins toward your side of the audience when there’s a romantic line.
EJ throws smirks your way when the choreo gets intense.
Jo once pulled a flower from a prop and tossed it in your direction, making it look random. It wasn’t.
Backstage, Taki beams when you meet eyes. Harua can’t stop smiling for ten minutes straight after.
Birthday chaos
Birthdays are group missions. Everyone contributes something, a handmade gift, a letter, a (badly performed) song, or a special dinner.
K plans the schedule like a general. “Nicholas, you distract them. Harua, you’re on cake duty. Jo, don’t eat the frosting before it’s on the cake this time.”
Each member gives their own private moment with you, one-on-one time to celebrate how much you mean to them.
Taki writes little notes and hides them around the house for you to find. Jo records a silly voice message you play on loop.
Maki bakes something intricate with K’s help, while Fuma gets you a charm bracelet with little initials of the group.
EJ insists on serenading you, but gets interrupted halfway by Yuma crashing in with confetti and yelling, “HAPPY BIRTHDAY, BABY!!”
No matter who’s birthday it is, yours or theirs, the night always ends the same way: group cuddles, cake crumbs on shirts, laughter, and love so strong it’s almost unfair.
Anniversary chaos
Since you can’t go public, anniversaries are quiet, private, and ridiculously romantic.
One year, Nicholas recreated your first group hangout in the living room with matching clothes and playlists.
Another year, they each wrote a letter and Maki strung them into a handmade photo book.
The group keeps a secret group chat where they plan surprises together (you caught Jo looking very suspicious once and he said, “I’m… watching a cat video.”)
They do little things all week: Harua making your tea in the morning, EJ picking up your favorite snacks, Yuma letting you win at Mario Kart (probably).
At the end of it all, there’s always a whispered, “Thank you for loving all of us,” and nine pairs of arms wrapping around you tightly.
Live chaos
It started off innocent: Fuma, Jo, and EJ were casually live on Weverse, answering fan questions and showing snacks.
You, completely unaware, walked into the room behind them and said, “Babe, did you see where I put my-”
Silence
EJ’s eyes widen. Jo coughs violently into a pillow. Fuma blurts, “THAT WAS…uh. K’s voice. He’s being weird again.”
Meanwhile, you duck behind the counter in horror and crawl out like a guilty cat.
The fans immediately pick up on the voice: “That… that wasn’t any of the members??”
Comments flood the stream:
“WHO WAS THAT??”
“New staff?”
“That sounded too soft to be K LMAO.”
“Was that a girl or maybe another guy????”
“They totally called someone babe?!?!”
The guys try to recover, badly. EJ starts singing, Jo opens chips, Fuma nervously mumbles about “our… vocal coach??”
They end the live early with a lot of sweating and forced laughter.
Later, you all agree: new rule, check the schedule board before entering the room.
But in the group chat that night, they’re teasing you nonstop:
“Your debut as the 10th member was iconic,” – Nicholas
“I’ll make your mic prettier next time,” – Yuma
“So when’s your fan meet?” – Jo
Let’s just say that a poly relationship with &Team is nothing short of chaos, but it’s full of love, a lot of love, perhaps more than one can handle.